Novel What Is It Like To Be Eternal? (Completed)

Spoiler: Chapter 85 - Conspiracy

Conspiracy

Third person POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

When Hiro and Alice left Babel, Galen straight flew towards a place, with a happy face. That place was none other than Elder Onas’ house! After knocking twice, Onas opened the door and called him in.


“So? Were you able to send them there?” Onas questioned him with an expectant face. Galen smiled and told him that he finished his task successfully. Onas laughed happily upon hearing the good news and took off his storage ring. He held it towards Galen, who made an ecstatic face. He quickly grabbed it, but Onas didn’t let go of the silver colored ring. Looking deeply into Galen’s eyes, he spoke.


“This is what the director of Angelwood Academy sent to you as a reward. In case they really die or at least get delayed long enough, you will be rewarded even more handsomely. It’s good that I was looking out for them… Serve him and you won’t feel left out and poor anymore.”


Nodding furiously, Galen pulled out the ring from Onas’ hand and put it on his finger. Feeling its storage space, a happy smile crept onto his face. He was rich! He was always struggling at the bottom of everything and after reaching the early stages of the seventh level, he also ran out talent. He simply couldn’t advance or break through to the next stage. Advancing even a tiny bit seemed to be impossible to him. He has had enough of being at the bottom. Even the other elders were above him. Such being the case, he felt worthless and despaired. He couldn’t bear the weight of his own life.


I want strength! He thought with excitement in his heart. With so many World Crystals in his possession, he believed that even he could break through. When Onas learned of Alice’s and Hiro’s talent, he knew that their plans were in trouble. Although Anest was one possibility, but he couldn’t risk it. What if she were to die before killing those monsters? What if no one had the time to kill them? Onas knew that Genotin Academy was much older than Angelwood Academy. He knew that it had things, which were unknown even to him!


Since he was at the later stages of the seventh level, he was able to observe both the monsters and Galen, without any of them noticing. He realized that Galen - who wasn’t worth shit in his eyes - could be used. He knew that Galen only wanted recognition, fame, and wealth. No matter how old people were. Without such things, they would eternally seek it and some of them could fall into despair. Just like Galen, who actually sold off ‘the monsters’, just to gain benefits. Although Hiro and Alice killed quite a lot of people, but they never ‘bought’ their treasures on other people’s lives.


It was against their beliefs. Unfortunately, this couldn’t be said about Galen. When Onas showed him the contents of the ring, with one billion World Crystals, a few powerful pills, and a three-star symbiote, he jumped on the chance. Although he felt wrong for betraying them, but he didn’t take it to heart too much. Such being the case, Onas set up a trap for the monsters.


On a nearby planet, he made a powerful formation, which could be interrupted only cultivators at the seventh level. Once Hiro and Alice gets caught up in it, they would surely die. Onas knew about the True Divine Beasts eyes, so he put a few treasures on that planet. He told Galen to somehow tell them to go there and in case they do, he will be rewarded handsomely. To Galen’s happiness, Alice herself asked of a herb, which was placed in the trap! He couldn’t believe in his own luck. He was so happy while talking with them because he knew that his rewards were already in his pocket!


Of course, Onas would never trust his luck alone. Galen had to make numerous oaths to stay alive after learning of the conspiracy. Although Galen felt slightly bad for Genotin Academy since he was supposed to betray the school, which was his home for many years. But the feeling of wealth and chance in his hands felt sweeter than honey.


He left Onas’ house happily and started cultivating. He was hoping to break through and lengthen his lifespan. That was his only true hope!


----------------------- Hiro’s POV: -----------------------


“I did…” Narihi said with a long sigh, closing her eyes for a moment. Poirlion put his hand on her back and caressed it.


“I’m sorry if I asked something I shouldn’t have. I was just curious,” Alice apologized with a sorry look on her face.


“Haha, no problem. Do you want to hear it?” Narihi chuckled and asked us with a visibly better mood. It was probably Poirlion’s doing. Seeing us nod, she began her tale. “I was at the eighth stage of World Realm when it happened. I fought with my own emotions for a few days. Although I had quite a lot of friends before I was sealed away, but strangely enough, all of them ‘forgot’ about me after so many years. So in truth… they weren’t my friends.”


“I had ONE friend, who I always held in my heart. She is a dragonkin… actually. We were like sisters, but it happened at that time. When I went through my puberty, I lost my head and attacked her. If not for the Elders stopping me, she would have surely lost her life. After that case… she never talked to me again. Even now, whenever she sees me, she just shrugs me off. When I returned and she saw me, she told me that I should have stayed there…”


Suddenly, she smashed her fists on the table and spoke with great fervor. “Now I’ll be honest! Originally, I felt bad about her, but after meeting my dear, and talking about this, I realized that I was in the wrong the whole time. She knew that Divine Beasts had such problems. She also knew that it wasn’t intentional. I know that it was my fault, so I won’t blame it on her. But if she can’t understand even that much, then she wasn’t a real friend!”


Clenching her fists, she continued. “Also. Being mad for a while is one thing. If only she would have stayed away from me for a week or a month, then I’d have said that it was okay. But she not only left me all alone for all this time, but she even keeps badmouthing me! While I was closed in, she reached the ninth stage. She is really talented… but I’m still stronger! Especially now that I reached the seventh stage! The next time she says something wrong, I’ll slap her across the face!”


Narihi’s silent speech, turned into a half shouting one, which was full of emotion. She felt angry for… “Ehm… could you tell us her name? We are just curious, but seriously,” Alice asked her. Seeing Narihi’s furrowed brows, she told her that we were just curious, meaning that we didn’t want to cause trouble.


“Anest Glace… She is a dragonkin like I said before. She also has a little brother, who was actually just her step brother. They stood close to each other, though I heard rumors of his death. No one knows who killed him and even Anest disappeared somewhere nowadays. She never came to class since then.”


“Anest? We have never heard of her. Anyway, do you want to come with us? We are just picking up a herb called Dragon Root,” Not knowing who she or her brother was, Alice, turned the topic towards us. There were billions of cultivators in Genotin Academy. What we did on the Crazed Run most likely has nothing to do with this Anest. Narihi clapped her hands together and then stood up with an enthusiastic face, saying - “Let’s go!”


“And have sex!” Alice added with a strange smile on her face. She actually felt sorry for saying it, but she couldn’t suck it back. This happened to me a few times in my past life… when I wanted to say something jokingly, but suddenly everyone turned silent. Her words echoed in our surroundings and even the other cultivators in the park looked towards us with strange faces.


“Pervert cult shall claim this world!” I shouted loudly while stepping on the table to save my dear dragoness. Narihi was looking at us with a strange face when Poirlion suddenly started laughing loudly. In the silence of the park, his laughter resounded everywhere. I stepped down and embraced Alice’s back. This thing was only turning more and more… retarded.


“Actually… your idea sounds good. We can always go after we released our lust!” Suddenly Narihi exclaimed with her face lit up.


Well… I didn’t forget what happened in the Abyss. It’s been pressuring my heart as well, not to mention that you have some ‘problems’ as well. I thought while referring to Alice’s hectic feelings.


“Then let’s go and… have sex! I guess we will meet here tomorrow.”


[Hey dear… it’s Valentine’s Day on the Earth. Right? Wait in our room. I’ll get you some chocolate~] Alice offered up mysteriously while repressing our bond as much as she could.


I laid down on my bed, with a feeling of anticipation in my mind.


A few minutes later, I felt the fragrance of chocolate in the air.


I didn’t have the strength to resist it, so I walked towards our ‘kitchen’... where I found something, which I wouldn’t forget for my whole life...

 

Spoiler: Chapter 85.5 - Pouring Chocolate on a Naked Apron

Pouring Chocolate on a Naked Apron

Hiro’s POV:

------------------------------------------------------------

Upon entering the room, I found Alice standing there, with her back and butt completely naked. I slapped my forehead upon seeing that round, plump ass in front of me. I felt hotness flooding my lower half and a bulge rising in my pants. Then I felt the wonderful fragrance of chocolate in the air, which made me feel hunger.


Hunger, which I haven’t felt for a long time. Alice was swaying her hips happily while singing one of my favorite songs. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her buttocks. I was literally mesmerized. I went closer to her and squatted down to look at her from closer. She didn’t bother with me, nor did I. Raising my right hand, I ‘struck’ her right buttock with my pointing finger. It felt squishy and soft yet taut. I felt my breath turning slightly ragged.


After looking up, I saw her golden hair trickling down on her back. I stood up and put my pointing finger on her spine. I slowly moved it downward and I saw goose bumps appearing on her back, but she still didn’t even turn around. Getting a liking to her game, I continued on my way, as long as reaching the base of her tail. I draw a circle around it and I saw her body twitching for a moment. Her usual fragrance also hit my nose, which filled me with a feeling of lust.


I pinched her tail between two of my pointing finger and thumb, and then slowly pulled my fingers along the line of her tail. Upon reaching the tip, I heard an interesting sound. “Mnh!” She moaned with a muffled voice, but she was still facing the other way. After pulling off my pants, I put my penis right between her thighs and put her tail into my mouth. Upon feeling the tip of her tail in my wet and hot mouth, I felt a shudder running through it.


This was only piqued by me when the tip of my penis touched her pussy. I hugged her from behind around her waist and put my chin on the top of her right shoulder. There was an apron on her body, which covered her front, but her back was completely bare and visible. A recipe was right next to her on the counter and she was making chocolate, based on that. It was still hot and bubbling, but based on its fragrance, I knew that it was ready.


Alice put her two hands on the counter and leaned on it, feeling weak in the knees. She hung her head downward, while I put my lips on her neck. I smelled her hair and kissed her neck at the same time. When I embraced her sexy body, a line of liquid flowed on my penis. But now? That line turned into a waterfall. Feeling my thick and rough lips on her neck, she couldn’t help herself. “Ahn~ Oh my god… I- I’m so horny,” She moaned in a low voice, and then remarked on how she felt.


But I knew it even better. Her lower lips were continuously twitching and moving. She was like a hungry person who didn’t eat for years. “Mh… H- Hiro. C- Could you do something? Please. I’m dying here. Come, touch my chest and feel my pounding heart,” She said with a shaking voice and ragged breath. Alice grabbed my right hand at her waist and moved it towards her left boob. As she put my hand on her breast, I grabbed it gently, which caused another bolt of electricity to rush through her stimulated body. “AAHN~ My heart is trembling…” Alice remarked upon feeling it.


I also felt it. Her heart. It was pounding so crazily. Even more than mine. She was simply beyond saving. Her excitement was over the roof. Her heart rate was above two thousand, which was high, even for us. As I gave another kiss on her neck, I felt her heart rate increasing even more. I started licking her neck, but it didn’t have a taste. My eyes stopped on the vessel, which was filled to the brim with chocolate.


I put my left hand on her breast, in place of the right, which I used to grab the ear of the vessel and raise it up. I poured a few drops of the still hot chocolate on her right shoulder and neck. Feeling the hot chocolate on her body, she felt excited. I started licking it off of her body. It felt sweet and hot in my mouth. It tasted wonderful. Although a little bit spilled on my body as well, but she too had to eat something.


Not having enough of it, my breath turned ragged and my heart beat unstable. I put down the vessel, grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. I saw her face. It was erotic beyond explanation. Her lustful eyes, which kept looking at my eyes and towards random places were a testament to that. I also saw her sneaking peeks at my penis, which was hard and erect. She raised her right hand and her pointing finger touched the tip of my penis. I felt excitement rushing through my penis, reaching my heart.


I moved her to the side and pushed her body on the wall. “Raise your chest,” I commanded her with a serious face. She looked to the side, trying to hide her face. Her lower lips were so wet already… Wishing to feel it, I put my penis between her thighs once again and slowly started rubbing my penis on her pussy. Meanwhile, I also raised the vessel and poured chocolate on her boobs. It was already much colder, but it still flowed down her chest and stopped in her decolletage.


Such a view… It was like a dream. Seeing the mini chocolate lake, I moved my head towards it and started drinking from her chocolate garden. I was trying to look into her eyes, though it was impossible from that angle. Suddenly, she released her boobs and raised her arms into the air. I grabbed her wrists with my right hand and held it above her body. Honestly… my pre-cum was already flooding out long ago, mixing with her wet love juices.


Since she raised her arms, the chocolate lake stopped being and it flowed down on her boobs, reaching her stomach. I poured the remaining chocolate on her breasts, which slowly started trickling downward, towards her lower lips. Before getting to the good part, I licked off her breasts, cleaning her up completely. I looked up at her face and saw her twitching mouth. Her fingers were rolled into fists, which she was clenching continuously. She felt too excited and horny. She was barely able to restrain herself and wait for me to finish the game she started.


“AHN!” As my tongue touched her left nipple, she turned her head upward and moaned loudly. It didn’t even matter her anymore. At this point, anything I did would cause her a lot of pleasure. I slowly started moving downward on her front, reaching her belly and then her crotch. Her bare peach was covered in chocolate, which was mixed with her fluids. Feeling a strong fragrance hitting my nose, I touched her labia with my tongue.


It was hot, slimy and sweet. I stopped for a moment and looked up at her. Her boobs were covering most of my view, but since she was looking downward, I was still able to see her face. She was looking down at me, with that burning pair of lustful eyes. For a moment, I saw a small fire leaving her mouth. She put her hands on the two sides of my head and without saying anything, she tried to push my head into her pussy. Not giving her the chance to lead, I resisted. Since that didn’t work, she tried to push her pussy towards my face, but I grabbed her thighs and stopped her in place.


I looked into her eyes with a smirking face, while she made a despaired one. I felt her hands start trembling on top of my head. Her pleading eyes said it all. It was no longer a necessity to her. It was a MUST! With a knowing smile on my face, I ‘finally’ moved my head towards her lower lips. I tasted her sweet, chocolate covered clitoris.


“AHN FUCK!” She screamed out in excitement as she smashed her back into the wall. Not caring about it, she started rubbing her pussy on my face as if I’d be a toy. I stopped her hips once again and got to work. Just as I started chewing on her clit, which made her moan loudly, two clones of hers appeared next to me. One of them laid down on the ground, under me, and started pleasing my balls with her hands, while she used her mouth to pleasure my penis. I felt short of breath for a moment upon feeling her wet tongue rolling around my glands, while her hot mouth felt like heaven.


I felt hard nipples on my back. The other clone hugged me from behind and pressed her boobs on my back. That clone of hers started licking my ear, while her right hand reached towards my penis, which was already being sucked. She grabbed the base of my cock and started pleasuring me everywhere. The excitement I felt was simply wonderful. I was rewarded handsomely for edging her so much.


Without saying anything, she kept looking down into my eyes, while I was looking back and eating up her pussy. The chocolate was sadly long gone, but upon feeling my thoughts, she used her power and a few tables of chocolate appeared out of nowhere. Using fire magic, she melted one of them and poured it on herself. Her pussy turned truly sweet once again. I greedily devoured her clitoris and licked her insides. I also poured chocolate on my penis, so that she could feel it through her clone.


Even the real Alice started licking the sides of her mouth. Suddenly, both of us felt it coming. It was so sudden but simply heavenly. Hotness and flooded our lower halves and we ‘broke’ out at the same time. I kneeled down and shot my load into her clone’s mouth, while Alice squirted on my face and into my mouth. She orgasmed on the spot. After screaming loudly for a good time, I felt that her body turned weak and powerless. She slumped down on my face as if it would be a chair, but I didn’t mind it.


I grabbed her thighs and after sitting down with crossed legs, I let her sit down. Naturally, she selected the best seat, which was my penis. My glands entered her vagina and slowly slid through her hole. Both of us were gritting our teeth in excitement. That feeling of hot and wet pussy covered my penis, while she felt my hot, hard, and long cock inside her. She snapped her head backward and moaned out loudly upon feeling me.


Her clones disappeared, while I put her tail into my mouth and used my left arm to hug her into my embrace and my right hand to pinch her nipples. Since I was tall enough, I didn’t forget to lick her neck. “G- Goood~ Oh… Oh my god… I- I’ll orgasm again! This… This is so good~” Alice kept moaning loudly while feeling it from everywhere.


I raised my left hand behind her and grabbed onto her wavy, long, blonde hair. The back of her head felt warm, but it mattered not. I gently started pulling on her hair, which only excited her even more. What she mentioned before also arrived soon enough. Her eyes and lips opened widely as she started screaming loudly in her excitement. Bolts of electricity rushed through her whole body, spreading everywhere, while I came inside her, and filled up her womb with my hot and sticky sperm.


After the act, she slumped down on my right shoulder, breathing heavily. She moved her mouth next to my ear and whispered - “This was so great. I’ll be sure to reward you. What can I do? Tell me and I’m going to do it. Okay? Dear.” I started fantasizing in my mind upon hearing her words. I also whispered into her ear, in the same manner, telling - “Let’s go to bed. I want to take you there. The ground is hard…”


Her beating heart, which stood against my chest, increased its thumping. We disappeared from where we were and appeared on top of our fluffy, king-sized bed. Knowing what I wanted, Alice moved to the side of the bed and put her head and the top of her back on the ground, while her lower half was facing upward. I sit on the side of the bed, right between her widespread legs. I was able to see every detail of her pussy clearly. I put two of my fingers into the hole and pulled it aside.


I was able to see her pink colored folds, which were constricting continuously in her excitement. After playing around for a little longer and feeling that she was excited enough, I put the tip of my penis into her. I had to slightly stand up to put my whole penis into her or else it would have been painful for me… I was looking deeply into her eyes, while I trod my way through her hole and reached into her deepest parts. She was gritting her teeth and clenching her fists, which had my hands in their hold.


She shut her eyes for a moment upon feeling that I reached the end of her cave. I… I was missing her lips. I wanted to taste them. After this position, I’ll be sure to do it in one, which would make it possible. I slowly started moving inside her when she raised her tail in front of me. Her excited face turned into a pleading one. I chuckled upon seeing her reaction and then I licked the side of the tip of her tail. Her body twitched and goosebumps appeared on her legs. So cute~


Feeling wild, I suddenly bit on her tail and put it in my mouth. I started rolling my tongue around it, while sometimes I started chewing on it. Continuing on with my idea, I quickly teleported the liquefied chocolate to our place and poured it on her lower lips. My continuously moving penis delivered the chocolate into her vagina, which somehow, fucking excited me! A brown line was there, right around my penis. With every movement I made, I saw how the chocolate was covering my penis.


“Ahn~ H- Hiro… I- I’m cumming. No. I’m orgasming. Again… This- this isn’t even possible! For heaven’s sake! Ah… Oh my god, it’s coming again, it’s coming… UGH! MHHH~” Alice started talking upon feeling her increasing excitement, which thanks to my accurate movements, soon turned into loud moans. She grit her teeth and almost crushed my fingers upon orgasming, but I couldn’t complain because her pussy was also very tight.


Her folds were coiling around my penis so strongly, that I feared that it would be torn off… After I came inside her, I pulled her up to the bed and the first thing she did was jump on all fours, in front of me. I leaned backward and looked at what she was doing. Using her left hand, she started caressing my balls, while using her right hand, she started moving the skin on my penis. Naturally, she coiled her lips around my glands and started sucking on my cock, while looking into my eyes.


The sides of my mouth twitched, which didn’t escape her sight. I saw her mouth turning into a grin, but she still kept on with her blowjob. “Ugh… Alice. You are tooo~ Ah, fuck… good at this,” I started talking, but she was cruel enough to attack the best spot in the middle of it. I couldn’t help but moan as I felt that similar sensation rushing through my penis and spine. After working on me for a while and feeling that I was about to cum, she quickened her pace. But then came my terror…


Before I could cum, she stopped moving and sat up with an evil grin on her face. But to her surprise, I followed after her and pushed my penis into her mouth, which was left opened widely in her surprise. I couldn’t wait at this moment. I started fucking her mouth while holding onto her head. She coiled her arms around my hips, not disobeying my wish. It didn’t take more than a few seconds for me to once again reach the peak and shot my load down her throat.


We laid down next to each other, with Alice in my arms. She put her thighs on me, while I started caressing the back of her head. She had a blissful smile on her face as she whispered into my right ear. “Your penis was very much sweet and delicious. We should use this wonderful thing, called chocolate more. Do you want to kiss~” She finished her sentence and then licked my ear. A shudder ran through my whole body, while goosebumps also appeared. I unconsciously clenched my teeth, which I noticed only a little later on.


“What? Are you that excited about it?” Alice questioned in the same manner, which was followed by another lick. Shudders were running through my body continuously. This is a sex goddess, I swear…


Without saying anything, I turned towards her and stole her lips. Naturally, her mouth was already clear of my cum… I started looking for chocolate behind my back because I was so focused that I couldn’t use my mind power. When I finally found it, I put it into my mouth, but Alice quickly stole it away. She separated for a moment, with a mischievous look on her face, but I quickly followed after her. Unluckily for me, she knew what I wanted to do and was waiting for me with her finger pointing at my nose.


My head was stopped. Feeling my childish despair of wanting to get back my chocolate, she suddenly grabbed the sides of my head and pushed her tongue into my mouth. My mouth was literally raped by her tongue. She devoured me completely and when she felt that it was enough, she sat on top of me, with my head between her legs.


“Wlat now? Flace sitthing?” I talked incoherently, with my tongue in her pussy. She put her hand on the top of my head and arched backward as she said. “Ahn~ Don’t speak with your tongue in me. Please me a bit more and I’ll use my best technique to please you.”


After getting to work, it didn’t take long for her to orgasm. This soul fusion was the best! As a result though… I also came and shot my load into the air, which splashed on my stomach. She turned around and then back at me. She looked down straight into my eyes. Not like anything more was visible in such a position…


“Ah, dear~ I love you so much!” She shouted with a crazy face, which made me laugh. But I also felt truly happy. She slowly slid down on my body and started cleaning up my belly, while looking back at me. My penis started twitching in excitement. As she finished, she kneeled between my legs, like a good wife, waiting for a command. After thinking for a short while, I decided what I wanted.


I still wanted to love her and it’s not like I can’t ask her to do other things. She couldn’t really refuse me anyway. I pushed her on the bed gently, with my right hand under her neck and my left hand on her hip. “Ah~ what now? You big baby. But I’m loving this~ Hehe,” Alice remarked with a small laugh. She knew what I wanted.


Both of us turned to our sides, facing each other. She slightly raised her right leg and put it on my left since I was lying on my right, while she was lying on her left… My right arm was under her, with my hand touching her back, hugging her into my embrace. She also hugged me with her right arm and put the left one on my chest. Her hands were small and womanly. I liked those hands very much. Her huge breasts were pressing against my chest, which pleased me a lot. In such a position, I moved my penis closer to her pussy and after entering it, I pushed it in till the base.


“Auhn~ I- It’s hard… and big,” Alice remarked, which once again excited and pleased me. The best was that I knew that she never learned to me. With my penis in her, we started moving, rubbing our genitals together. Her folds were tight… There were no better words to the feeling I felt. Her slimy pussy felt heavenly and I couldn’t stop myself from rubbing my penis in her insides.


“Mhn~ Let’s kiss,” Alice said and then immediately put her lips on mine. We started making love in such a way. We closed our eyes and let ourselves get overtaken by our desires and feelings. “*Squelch* Mh~ Your mouth is so *Chu* delicious~” I said aloud between our kisses. I was still moving inside her slowly and gently. I wanted to feel her love, which affected her as well. As we stopped kissing and separated for a moment, we opened our eyes.


Her loving gaze met mine. With our burning love and lust, we continued on, which soon led us to lots of orgasming and cumming. As we finished hours later, I looked at our surroundings and found that the bed was covered in my sperm and chocolate.


“This blanket isn’t really usable anymore…” Alice remarked with a slightly stiff face while leaning on her right arm in a sitting position.


I put my right hand on her face and after caressing it for a short time, I pushed my face into her breasts.


“Hahaha~ What are you doing? We just had sex,” Alice said while laughing. I raised up my right hand and pushed her onto the bed.


I hugged her while lying on top of her, with my face between her breasts. I felt her hand touching the back of my head. She finally loosened herself and slumped back down in the bed. Using my energy, I purged the ‘dirt’ from our blankets. Alice pulled it up to my neck, covering only two-thirds of her body. Her breasts were the best pillows. I’ll use them as my pillow from now on!


[... Sure….] Alice said with the last remnants of her consciousness before falling asleep.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 86 - Blood is Our Bond

Blood is Our Bond

Alice’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------------

The next day we met in the park at the same place. All four of us were grinning like idiots because everyone was happy and satisfied. Not waiting any longer, we were teleported to the Star Formation by Narihi and Poirlion. After telling them our destination, which was a planet called Tynor, they took us there in the blink of an eye. We should really reach that damned Temporary Law Realm.


Just as we appeared on Tynor, out of nowhere, we were contacted by Ellery and Rose. “Hello~ Where are you guys?” She asked, but before we could say anything, she was already talking. She just asked it out of custom... “Mother has completely recovered and I’ve spent these weeks with her. After thinking things over, I decided to join Genotin Academy. Naturally, I’m not allowed to do so before the war... Father said that I can’t risk my life for something like the academy!” This time as well, I wanted to answer, but Rose also started her speech.


“Hi~ I too thought of joining it, but I’m not sure if my talent is good enough. Although I’ve reached the fifth level easily, thanks to Mr. Weston, but I’m not too proficient when it comes to cultivation…” Rose also told us her plans in a sad and discouraged tone.


“Oh, that sounds good. Also, don’t worry Rose. I don’t like lying, so I’ll be honest. I know that you are quite slow… but fear not because you have our support! We’ll find you a way~ hehe,” I answered them with a chuckle, also soothing Rose.


“You’ll find a way, you say? I don’t want to take advantage of you even more...” Her reaction was quite strange. I felt sorry in her voice. Did something happen? Her tone was really weird. I’ll inquire about this once we meet face to face…


[Alright, stop thinking about it. We’ll talk about it when we meet. Let’s go.] Hiro interrupted my thoughts and after grabbing my hand, he pulled me forward.


Galen showed us the exact location of the treasure through a memory crystal, so we knew where it was. Honestly, somehow I have a gut feeling that there is something wrong with Galen. His happiness was too weird and there was something wrong with his eyes as well, though I don’t know what. Is this my female intuition or what?


[Hahaha, female intuition. Good joke~ But I have to agree with you. He was really suspicious.] Hiro remarked with an unbothered face, after laughing at my thoughts. Stupid Hiro. You are always laughing at me. I thought, but he didn’t say anything. Still, a smile formed on his face.


This planet was a five-star one, but it didn’t have life on it, other than the monsters. Suddenly, Rin appeared from our own world and flew beside us. She looked so strange while flying… a flying panther… “You should get a pair of wings, you know?” I asked her while rubbing the top of her head. This was followed by a big surprise. A pair of wings grew out of her front shoulders, leaving me with my mouth opened. It was a pair of black, reptilian wings


Poirlion looked at us with his brows raised, questioning us. “What kind of evil arts are you practicing that Rin mutated? She isn’t even an Abyss Panther anymore…”


Hiro laughed, while I, furrowing my brows, suddenly remembered a question of ours. My face lit up in my happiness as I asked him. “Oh, yes! Poirlion… how did you know at that time that Rin’s egg was an Abyss Panther’s? Supposedly, she is as rare as we, True Divine Beasts are. So how come that you knew of it?”


After making a thoughtful face, he answered. “Well, before entering the Abyss, I was also the member of smaller dragon clan. Its leader was called Igron Flameheart. As you know, I’m a three-star Water Dragon, while he is a similarly powerful Fire Dragon… His skills are really explosive, while mine are more fluent. Wait, what am I talking about? Sorry… Anyway, he is much older than me. When I was with him, he was at the later stages of the seventh level, though he never told me exactly how strong he was.”


“I’m sure that you remember that when I first met you, I told you that I’ll brag to him about meeting you. Now… that was because while I was in his clan, he was teaching the dragons that they should be very respectful if they were to meet the Dragon God. It was also one of his dreams to see the true form of her majesty. He told me that he could also easily break through to the eighth level if he were to meet her highness and that he would serve her.”


“So… since he was so old and powerful, he had a few Memory Crystals, which were full of knowledge! Naturally, I’ve read over everything and there were numerous rankings of companion monsters as well. Although there was more than one list, and they were slightly different, but the Abyss Panther was always in the top seven. How good they were as companions were also dependent on their masters’ style. Considering your attack power, I’m sure that Rin is the best choice for you.” Finishing his explanation, he licked his lips and stayed silent.


“Could you store it in a memory crystal? I mean your knowledge of these things. Although we have a shit ton of knowledge about the Earthlings’ technology, which we also intend to use in the future, but we are lacking when it comes to these things. I guess we are too young,” Hiro asked Poirlion for a tiny thing, but he didn’t forget to flaunt our talent and young age. I chuckled upon hearing him, while Poirlion took out a Memory Crystal.


He kept grumbling and murmuring, saying that we were the unfair bastards. After storing his knowledge in the crystal, he threw it towards us. Upon touching it, we learned everything he knew. Finally! Monsters, ranking lists, schools, academies, a few clans he or Narihi knew of, and even Narihi’s knowledge of the Abyss was here! “Thanks! You are a good dragon! I’ll reward you… somehow,” I exclaimed unwittingly, but then I realized that I had nothing to give them.


“Haha, don’t mind it, your auras are more than enough and we are friends anyway, aren’t we?” Narihi laughed at my words and soothed my mind, though I wasn’t panicking…


The Abyss had different levels… How many?


That was unknown even to Narihi. Before each level, there was a Trading Room where cultivators could buy strange and mysterious treasures for the points they collected. There were also more such places as you went deeper and deeper and the resting room was no different. Also, anyone entering these trading rooms would turn into a mortal. The god of the Abyss was the one to supply those trading rooms with treasures. A shudder ran through my back upon thinking of that creature.


I want to get as powerful as it is! I thought, but Hiro’s eyes saw further than mine.


[Don’t be so short-sighted. We should turn even more powerful!] Hiro interrupted my thoughts and encouraged my ideas of being on the top. This could be easily misinterpreted…


The worst was that it even knew of our beliefs, which meant that it knew what we were thinking of. Wait… now that I think about. We have this white pill, which provides us with a chance to read minds. Could it be that it’s actually from that thing and not the creators? Such ideas raised in my head, though these were only speculations of mine.


[Don’t worry, Alice. I’m sure that we’ll find out in the future. I’m also sure that our own worlds can be upgraded and developed into something more! And the key to that is probably in the Abyss.] Hiro remarked, agreeing with my thoughts. The gears started turning in our heads and ideas flooded our minds.


But we didn’t have time to think because we arrived at our destination. There was an ocean all around us and only a small island could be seen below. “Be careful. My instincts are screaming at me… and I’m not one to question them!” Hiro exclaimed, beckoning Poirlion and Narihi to come back up and move slowly.


“Wouldn’t it be better if I were to teleport in, pluck the herb, and then teleport out?” Narihi asked with her brows raised, not really understanding our problem.


Frowning slightly, I explained the problem. “Because there is a trap… probably. Although it’s well hidden, but I feel something faintly. Maybe… a formation? I’m quite sure that as soon as any of us touches the ground, it will activate. Or maybe even going close to the island would be enough. The only problem is that I have no idea how big its area of effect is or what it does.”


Hearing my words, Narihi also frowned. After a few seconds, raising her brows, with her hands on her hips, she questioned. “Who sent you here? I’ll teach that person a good lesson once we get back! Causing trouble for Hydras!? That person surely doesn’t know-” She started threatening our enemy while shaking her pointing finger, but she was stopped.


“Stop. I don’t think that you are at his level. Although he is probably the weakest elder, but I’m sure that you can’t beat him before stepping into the seventh level, as the difference in your strengths is astronomical.” Hiro said, with his hands raised up, waving at Narihi.


“Uuff! I want that herb, so I don’t want to leave! I’m also sure that there is a defensive mechanism of the formation, which means that if I were to start trifling with it, it would activate. Just what are we supposed to do?” I questioned no one, in particular, feeling annoyed that we couldn’t take the herb, even though it was in front of us. At that time, Rin’s nose started moving cutely. I patted her big head, but she didn’t react like usually. Instead of purring, she turned towards us and started pushing everyone away with her head.


“Do you want to pick it up? Can you do it?” I sent my thoughts towards her. She stopped pushing us aside and then made a nodding movement. As we left the planet, I felt strangely insecure and worried. I didn’t want to leave Rin there… Thanks to our good eyes, we saw her turn into a dark cloud and fly towards the herb, which was in the middle of a clearing.


She didn’t even reach that place when a sun-like light shone around the planet, covering it completely. I flew towards formation, but I was stopped by it, upon crashing into its surface. It was like frozen space. Narihi tried teleporting inside, but she couldn’t. Space was frozen and locked, and even the time was slowed down. The formation started constricting slowly. The clouds completely disappeared as it passed through them.


This formation was destroying everything that was inside it. Under the effect of slowed time, Rin finally reached the herb. Opening her jaws, a black light shone and the herb disappeared. She stored it away. Turning around, I saw a dangerous glint in her eyes. She disappeared from where she was and a few seconds later, she was already right next to us. Although she made a roaring movement, but there was no air, so she just stayed silent. It looked really funny. Knowing that she wanted to roar because she was asking for our praise, I hugged her around her neck, feeling happy that she was alright.


Meanwhile, Hiro started patting her head. If not for knowing that Space Lock had no effect on her, then I’d have never let her do this. Abyss Panther was actually a creature, which couldn’t be killed unless their enemy was too quick and powerful for them. I swear that she was even more disgusting than us. Since cultivators didn’t have to sleep, she could keep lurking behind her target for an eternity, walking in the darkness, waiting for the right moment to strike.


Space Lock couldn’t stop her, formations didn’t work on her. Such was her kind. The perfect, uncatchable assassin. But I still felt worried for her as she was like a daughter to me and I didn’t want to see her being hurt. This knowledge was also from Poirlion’s memories. I guess it came at the right moment, or else I wouldn’t have let her do what she did. The formation slowly closed off and there was nothing left in its place. The planet completely disappeared. Not even a speck of dust.


Hiro’s grip tightened on my hand. He was angry and that dangerous glint was still present in Rin’s eyes as well. I felt a strong bloodlust coming from her body. “Which Elder?” Was all Narihi asked with a dark face.


“Galen… but I’m sure that there is someone else moving the threads. Last time when we were on the Crazed Run, we killed a group of cultivators. Later, it turned out, thanks to Jason Gold, that one of them had a big sister, who was at the later stages of the sixth level. Although the students had to take an oath to leave, but the elders didn’t. It’s also possible that not all of them were happy with us. But for one of them to try killing us seems to be a bit too much,” I explained the past events objectively.


“Wait… could it be that the cultivator you killed was Anest’s little brother? If we look at the time, then it should be…” Narihi raised an idea and as she kept talking, her face turned more and more ridiculous. With a helpless face, she asked - “Were you?!”


“Was he a new student?” I questioned her and she nodded as an answer. I couldn’t help but facepalm upon realizing that the world was so little, even though there were billions of cultivators in this academy. Death cases are daily. A little brother dying isn’t something rare either, probably. We never thought that it would turn out that a guy we killed randomly was Narihi’s past friend’s step brother. I started laughing in pain when the pieces fell into their places.


“This is all nice and good, but this formation was made by someone above the sixth level. And Galen is also a part of the picture. He was probably rewarded for pointing us towards this trap…” Hiro said with a frown on his face, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


“And what if Anest somehow learned of it from one of the elders, and then asked Galen to kill you?” Poirlion asked with his brows raised, with his hand under his chin.


Finding fault in his words, I interrupted him. “No, that doesn’t seem right. Why did she not come and attack us immediately? In her place, I’d have attacked the offender immediately. If she didn’t attack, even though she knew that we were the killers, then there was only one explanation. And that is that she couldn’t. But why?”


Snorting loudly, Poirlion answered my question. “What do you think? You two are the hope of the academy. After seeing your performance, every elder knew that you alone could kill thousands of cultivators at the same level as you. That alone made you worthy to raise. If she were to kill you, then-”


“Then what? Do you think that after losing us, they would kill even a cultivator at the late sixth level? They would punish her at most. She surely wasn’t held back by such a reason.” Hiro impeded Poirlion’s reasoning.


“So who the fuck should we kill?” I asked the most important question. All three of them looked at me and laughed heartily. Rin was the only one who rubbed her head on my face and then roared angrily. I scratched her behind her ears, making her purr. Cute~


“Well, probably one of the elders, other than Galen is behind it. If not more… hopefully,” Hiro added as he put his hand on the top of my head and ruffled my hair. While adjusting my hair… Narihi questioned him. “And why do you think that another elder wanted your death as well?”


With a smirk on his face, Hiro replied. “Why, you ask? Who would be happy if we were to die? Two True Divine Beasts in one academy? Don’t you find it too… threatening?”


Narihi’s eyes opened widely as she realized the possibilities this attempt at killing us held. Her face darkened as she looked downward, clenching her fists. “Could it be… that Anest is also a traitor? That a few elders are going to revolt in the middle of the upcoming war? It would be very dangerous… I know that our academy has something hidden, but who knows if that isn’t the case with Angelwood Academy as well?” Narihi murmured to herself, thinking aloud, and then continued loudly. “We should sneakily contact director Sedna. It’s best if she prepares for anything unexpected.”


“Yes, but we shouldn’t return before the war starts, or else the elders would notice us. Galen is also like a chewing gum on our soles. No matter where we go, somehow we always meet ‘by chance’. I’m sure that this time would be no different. Let’s go to Ellery’s place for the time being,” Hiro advised in a bad mood while thinking of that traitor Galen. This is why we hated these boot lickers. Once you flail a flag of greater wealth and opportunity in front of them, they’ll instantly change sides. But Galen made the biggest mistake of his life!


“Oh, by the way… I wonder how did our present go,” I asked Hiro as I remembered our little prank at Angelwood Academy. “That dear formation we left behind, surely exploded. I can only wonder about the caused damage, unfortunately!” I exclaimed in a much better mood upon thinking of that. Unfortunately, I didn’t have a chance at finding out what were the results. Not knowing what were we talking about, Narihi and Poirlion questioned us.


They laughed upon learning of the prank we did, and then we left towards Ellery’s place. The guards didn’t stop us this time. Before greeting anyone, we went straight towards Weston’s room. We found him sitting on his bed, with his legs crossed and a pile of World Crystals in front of him. Helen was sitting back to back with Weston, also cultivating. I furrowed my brows upon sensing a strange vibration in the air. Could it be?


I started focusing on them when I felt a strange, thin connection. I opened my eyes widely and looked at Hiro, who was similarly surprised. We were able to see their bond! Because when I looked at Narihi and Poirlion, I saw theirs as well. But what happened in these few seconds? The only thing that came to my mind was our own world. Both of us shut our eyes to sense our insides.


We soon found out that a Wyvern reached the Space Founding realm, while the humans also advanced quite quickly. They had pills, weapons and such to rely on, so it wasn’t surprising. Other than that, nothing changed. This made us realize one thing. The more powerful the monsters were in our own world, the more powerful our souls would turn. We were able to sense their bond because we had more powerful beings in our world and this also improved our soul sensing abilities. If this continued on, we might be able to rip someone’s soul out of their body without even fighting!


Bodies are working like signal interrupters. As long as there is a body, it’s very hard to attack a soul, much less destroy it or rip it out. That’s why usually in battles, everyone is trying to destroy their opponent’s body. Naturally, attacking a soul is still possible, but unless the attacker has a powerful soul attack, like us, they can’t do too much. Hitting something blindly is hard… But if we can sense it so clearly, then we might be able to not only attack our target’s souls immediately but even rip them out! We felt excited upon realizing our possibilities in this attack.

----

After making a clone of ourselves, we teleported in front of the Wyvern, which reached the second level in such a short time. Upon noticing us, it immediately fell to its stomach, with its head bowed down. It was interesting to see the difference between human and monster submission. Humans would never kneel down so willingly, while this Wyvern respected us without any condition! [Yeah, it just knows who are the bosses.] Hiro remarked with a chuckle. Well, it also fell to its stomach because of the pressure it felt from our auras, but still…


“You are growing nicely, hatchling~ Should I reward you?” I questioned it with a smile on my face. I chuckled upon seeing a hopeful look appear in its monster eyes. Hiro opened the Wyvern’s mouth and stuffed it full, with all kinds of pills. It gulped loudly and then closed its eyes to start cultivating. After going through a tribulation, it would naturally cultivate more quickly.


Thinking of another thing, Hiro patted its head, gaining its attention once again. “Listen, it’s really not a problem if you refuse, but do you want to drink my blood?” Hearing his question, the Wyvern actually turned really happy, I think. It didn’t really have facial expressions… But upon seeing it start licking its mouth, we were sure that it wanted to go through with it.


“You do know what are the consequences, right?” Hiro questioned it once again for confirmation. Seeing it nodding, Hiro cut his palm and put his hand inside its mouth. The wyvern started licking it off. The wound closed in just a moment, but such an amount was more than enough. “Have a nice evolution…” Hiro remarked, turning around, and dissolving. I also patted the wyvern’s head and left in the same manner.


We focused back at Weston and Helen, who were already sitting at the side of their bed. We were also talking to them, while we took care of our own things. We told them what happened and the possibility of a revolt. Weston told us that he will notify Sedna and left immediately. Helena also left with him, with hand in hand.


We stood there thinking for a few seconds when the door was swung open and I felt a pair of arms coiling around my neck from behind. A sudden force smashed into my back, but I stood with an unshaken stability. Naturally, it was Rose. “Are you a child or what?” I questioned her while turning around. She rubbed her face on the back of my head. She was truly strange… I want to peek at her thoughts.


Waa~ Alice is back! I love her aura and fragrance so much! I could rub my body on her the whole day! She talked to herself with a happy tone.


[Hm… I’m not really into lesbian things and it’s also a deviation, but I could watch you two ‘rubbing’ your thi-] Hiro started talking his random shit, but upon hearing my shout through our bond, he stopped.


I’m so terrible… How should I tell them what I did? Rose started thinking of something, but since I didn’t want to hear her problem like that, I stopped listening.


[Yeah, let’s try leading her towards it. She should tell it herself to us.] Hiro agreed with my choice. Looking around, I realized that Poirlion and Narihi were gone. I wanted to ask where they were, but after using my mind power, I soon found them in one of the rooms. At least they entered their own worlds...


“Eh? Where is everyone?” Rose asked with a surprised face, upon realizing that only we were left in the room.


“Nowhere… so? How have you been?” I questioned her as I ruffled her hair.


Seeing my strange behavior and facial expression, she asked. “Did you read my mind? I know about your ability… Honestly, it would make things easier-” She started talking, but I interrupted her, telling her that I stopped reading her mind when it came to that part. Sighing loudly she continued.


“Uh… You should have simply read it and then I wouldn’t have had to tell it to you,” Seeing my furrowed brows, she shook her hands in front of her and then continued. “Okay, okay. I know. I must be brave enough to tell you my own things. I hope that you won’t hate me for it because that would be my doom…” After hanging her head down and sighing loudly, she looked back up into my eyes, with a serious face.


“Do you remember when we lived together for about a month?” Seeing us nod, she continued. “At that time, I did something… bad. One night when you were sleeping, I woke up and managed to cut your finger. Honestly, I had no idea what effects it had, but I was hoping that it would enhance my cultivation speed. I gulped down only a few drops of your blood before healing it. As you can sense, I’m already at the second stage of the World Realm, which is more than what I could ever imagine. Especially in such a short time…”


“Ever since I drank a few drops of your blood, my cultivation speed increased, along with my basic strength. I don’t know how your blood works and I didn’t find anything about it even in the libraries of this old universe. When I see you, my mind gets filled up with the feeling of love and respect. You are like a god in my heart. That’s why I’m so clingy… I always feel happier when I’m close to you.”


“ Now the thing is that… nowadays, tiny scales started growing out on a few parts of my body. Although I don’t have a tail yet, but I’m quite sure that I’ll grow one because I also feel something moving at the end of my spine from time to time. Nowadays when I touch that part, I feel a slight protrusion. I’ve been going through a slow mutation ever since then.”


”I have no idea what’s happening to me, but I didn’t want to tell you this. I just couldn’t hold this terrible feeling inside anymore. I felt the need to tell you how much of a bastard I am. I guess I’m no different that the others… I’m just a greedy, power hungry, girl.”


“So that was my secret, which kept pressing my heart. I feel so terrible for doing it. You have no idea how many times I cried because of it and even last time… you were so nice to me, yet I’ve done such a thing. Although my heart would break, but I’d understand if you’d never look me in the eyes anymore and-”


Seeing her eyes turning misty, I put my pointing finger on her lips. Realizing that she should stay silent, she did. I massaged my eyes while thinking. Those who drink my blood will turn into dragonkins, while those who drink Hiro’s will turn into Hydrakins… The Wyvern’s future was the same. But there is a catch. Those who drink our blood will fall into servitude under our rule. That’s why Hiro asked the Wyvern twice if it really wanted to drink his blood. Naturally, it came with huge benefits when it came to strength, but they would also lose a part of their freedom.


Rose had the same kind of problem. At least this doesn’t really change our servants’ personalities. Rose was still the same. The always playful and easy going one.


I chuckled with a smile on my face and brushed her red hair to the side. Looking her in the eyes, I replied. “Actually, I don’t mind it. Honestly, this is nothing bad for me, but you have to know one thing… Those who drink our blood will turn into our Blood Servants. This means that you’ll turn into Dragonkin since you drank my blood. That’s why you are growing scales and you’ll have a tail as well, along with a pair of smaller horns.”


“The downside is that you’ll turn into my servant. I’m not saying that I want you to serve me, but you’ll want to do it yourself. You’ll feel obliged to do so because of my blood in your body. Your feeling of love and godly respect towards us is exactly because of this. You’ll seek my presence, my commands. You might even turn hungry and wish to drink some more of my blood. You’re almost like a vampire, I could say…” I explained everything to her with a serious face and I couldn’t help but remark. “Finally I understand why were you so touchy all this time!”


Instead of being sad, all she asked with a worried face was - “So are you not angry with me?” I shook my head sideways and told her that I didn’t care about this. In her place, I too would have tried to gain more strength. Probably. Well, not this way, but everyone is different and it’s not like this was bad for me. Seeing my answer, she jumped into my neck happily.


“Yaay~! I’m not being hated by Master Alice! Hahaha~ I- I don’t know if this is because of your blood, but I feel wonderful and happier than ever before, now that you told me that you aren’t angry with me. You have no idea how much it was pressuring my heart! I kept crying through the nights when I thought of your refusal and hateful face. Honestly, I’d have killed myself if you refused to look at me after this… probably,” Rose said while still clinging to me and looking me in the eyes, with her arms coiled around my neck. Her laughter was coming from her heart.


Raising my brows, I answered her honestly. “Well, I didn’t know that you had such strong feeling towards me. In my inherent memories, blood servants aren’t fans of their masters this much. Take off your clothes~” My eyes turned into slits as I said with a commanding tone, with a creepy smile on my face.


“Eh?” She let out a stupid voice, but her hands started moving nonetheless. “Wait, what? What am I doing? But… Hiro is still here!” Rose started complaining while taking off her clothes.


“Hm? Me? Don’t mind me. Although I’d have been excited to see you in my past life, but I have eyes only for Alice now. Just do your thing…” Hiro replied with an unbothered face, as he sat down in an armchair behind me, with his arms crossed.


Seeing her stark naked, I examined her body as I walked around her. Her big breasts had a few scales covering their outer sides. Her red hair was still the same. Her plump bottom also had two tiny patches of scales. Scales were also covering her back, along with the line of her spine. There were scales along the line of her collarbones as well and on the outer sides of her legs. “Well-well~ What is this here?” I questioned with a small laugh as I saw a few scales above that part.


She quickly covered it in her shame, but my command ‘stop’, made her stay as she was. “W- Why are you doing this to me? Is this my punishment? And look at Hiro! He is observing my body just as much as you do! Don’t you find it wrong!?” Rose tried defending herself by pointing out Hiro’s fault. Unluckily for her, I was clear of his feelings completely. I felt everything he felt through our fused souls and bond. And he didn’t feel shit…


[Objectively looking, I could feel sensual feelings for her if I were to look at her body like that. I mean, I’m still a male. But if I don’t look at her like that, which I don’t, then I can simply ignore her womanly charms. Even though she has such nice breasts…] Hiro expressed his thoughts about this thing, in a detailed way. As I went behind Rose, her body turned completely visible for Hiro. This was her punishment!


“Nooo! Please tell me that you won’t do such things anymore!” Rose pleaded with misty eyes.


“Hmm~ No, I don’t intend to. I just want to see how much you have evolved,” I said as I touched the end of her spine. Under my finger, I found a smaller protrusion. I started pouring my energy into her body and it wasn’t stopped! Her subconscious let me in! This is… interesting! Her tail started growing out with a visible speed, while two, five centimeters long horns also grew out of her forehead. They curled backward slightly. They had the same color as her skin.


Her originally gray eyes had tints of green in them, making her eye look very unique. I went in front of her and grabbed her left breast and focused on what I felt inside. Her muffled moan didn’t stop me from observing her, thoroughly! Her organs didn’t really change, but she had a tiny, additional heart in her body, beside the original one, which turned slightly bigger. I’ve never seen something like this. That tiny heart was helping in pumping the blood into and out of her big heart. Strange…


I trickled down my finger on her breast, then her stomach, and stopped right above her scale covered crotch. Poking her once, I pulled back my hand and clapped once, saying - “You can dress up. Now you are in your full form, thanks to my energy. Let’s show the world what my blood servant can do. Haha~” I told her jokingly with a laugh, but she seriously answered with a ‘yes’ and a smile on her face…


Whatever… Smiling, I ruffled her hair and said. “You can do whatever you want to. Now I must concoct a pill, break through, and then kill the bad guys~”


Suddenly, Hiro sprung up, opened Rose’s jaws and poured his blood into her mouth. She gulped loudly, with an unbelieving face.


Hiro smirked, saying - “Let’s see what becomes of you with the mix of our blood in your body.”


I chuckled at his words and we left to our own worlds, leaving behind Rose, with a flabbergasted face.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 87 - Surprise

Surprise

Third Person POV:

----------------------------------------------------------------

Alice and Hiro left Rose in the room. She didn’t know what to think after being commanded by Alice. “I better please her… I didn’t think that she could be so evil to me!” Rose talked to herself as she left the room. After finding a good place, she entered her own world and started cultivating.



Meanwhile, Alice mixed together the herbs they have gained, with the core of the monsters, which were at the sixth level. It took thirty minutes for her to finish concocting the pill.



“Success~” She said happily with a sweet voice while holding one pill between her fingers. It was a blood red colored pill, with tints of blue in it. Alice looked at Hiro with a smirk. She stuck out her tongue and put the pill on it, which after she slowly pulled it back, sexily.



Gulping loudly, Hiro said - “Are you taunting me? But we should focus on cultivating…” Although he said that, he still stood up from the ground and stopped in front of Alice. He coiled his arms around Alice’s waist and pulled her into his embrace. With their foreheads touching, they were looking into each other’s eyes. Alice was still just rolling the pill in her mouth, not gulping it down. Hiro put his lips on hers and pushed his way into her mouth.



“Chu~ Hey… are you trying *Squelch* to steal it?” Alice asked happily between their kisses. Her eyes were telling tales of their hot nights. Before they would lose their minds, they quickly merged, and then gulped down the pill. They felt heat spreading through their bodies, enhancing them physically. Using their minds, they started cultivating both their souls and body at the same time. Two days later, they reached the early ninth stage! Alice used the core of the Bane Spider and the Common Abyss Troll, so the pill turned out to be much more powerful than she intended it to be.



Meanwhile, at another place…



----------



Weston immediately left towards the academy when he heard the bad news from the love birds. He too was a member of Genotin Academy, which meant that he had to fight. A sudden turn in the middle of the battle would be dangerous to his life as well, so this wasn’t only Alice’s and Hiro’s problem.



“Can you really meet with Sedna? I don’t think that anyone can come and go to talk with her,” Helen asked Weston with a worried look on her face.



“I don’t know dear, but we’ll find out soon enough,” Weston said as he teleported once more and appeared in front of the director’s house. In fact, it wasn’t anything big or fancy. It was like a simple and common mortal’s house in the middle of a plain. It was painted white and there was only the ground floor. Strangely enough, no one was around the building, which filled Weston’s heart with hope. Knocking twice on the door, he stood in the door, waiting. After standing there for five minutes, he was about to knock again when he heard a voice from behind him.



“Why don’t you just go in? Why don’t you start shouting and hitting the door, like everyone else? Instead of standing there like an idiot,” Weston couldn’t identify the voice. It sounded genderless.



Still, without turning around, he answered. “It’s because that’s bad manners, which I don’t like. Also, waiting five or ten minutes is worth it if I can tell what I want to the director.”



“Hmm~ alright, in that case, you can come in. I’ll welcome you this once as a reward,” the voice talked once again from behind him. Weston couldn’t help but turn around. Originally, he thought that the person in question was only playing with him and using wind magic. To his surprise, Sedna was standing right behind them, only a meter away. She seemed unmoving and eternal. Like a mountain.



“E-Eh? Huh? When? But how did I not feel the Lady’s aura?” Weston asked since he couldn’t hold back his curiosity.



“You are still young, Earthling. “ Was all she said as she went past him and opened the door. Both Weston and Helen entered the house with dumbfounded looks on their faces.



“Oh, by the way, now let’s see if you are worthy to talk. I don’t listen to random people’s babbling, you know?” She said with a smirk on her face as she turned around. Her long blue hair flew through the air as a huge presence fell on Weston’s and Helen’s shoulders. They dropped to their knees, and then all fours. Breathing heavily, they were trying to catch some air. Not even their own world helped them. Even their eyes almost popped out. Both of them closed their eyes and focused on their own souls and breathing. They soon felt themselves calming down.



Although slowly and heavily, with the help of each other, their bond and their own efforts, they stood up from the ground. Nodding once, the pressure suddenly disappeared. “Haha, you are all drenched in sweat,” Sedna said while laughing. Snapping her fingers, all of them appeared in a nice and luxurious looking bathroom. “Have a bath. It refreshes your minds,” she said as she disappeared. A few seconds later, her voice resounded through the house. Meet me in my room. You’ll find me it at the end of the corridor. It’s the last door.”





Weston and Helen looked at each other with helpless looks on their faces. After seeing that happiness between Hiro and Alice, they were also affected. Both of them fell in love with each other at first sight. Weston also heard of the love birds’ beliefs and he couldn’t help but believe that Helen was his other half. After talking it over, they decided to try it out. To their surprise, the bonding happened very quickly and easily. They were naturals. This only reinforced their belief in each other even more. Such being the case, they weren’t shy in front of each other. They also counted the wasted years because of the dwarves and filled it up with… sex.



After cleaning their bodies and relaxing, they couldn’t help and do some smut, but they didn’t dare to fall on the other side of the horse. Feeling slightly relieved of their desires; they turned their symbiotes into clothes and went towards Sedna’s room. It was a simple wooden door, yet they felt nervous. Weston was about to grab the handle of the door when it opened by itself. Sedna’s room looked completely average. She was sitting in the middle of the bed, cultivating. Opening her eyes, she smirked while looking at them.



“I see that you enjoyed yourselves. You are really flexible, Helen,” Sedna said as she started laughing loudly. Actually, she didn’t peek at them. She didn’t even know what they were doing. She just said it out of fun. But upon seeing their worried faces, her face turned stiff as she asked. “Eh? Did you seriously do it? I didn’t know… I was just joking…”



Both of them slumped down their shoulders, feeling happy that they weren’t watched by Sedna. “Well, at least it was used for something other than bathing,” Sedna said with a helpless face and then asked the reason for their visit.



After coughing once, with his face red, Weston focused on calming down as he started. “I have serious matters to report. There are traitors in the academy, probably. One of the elders is surely a traitor and possibly there are more. When the time of war comes, they’ll probably backstab us, and that is something I don’t want to happen.”



Sedna furrowed her brows upon hearing his words, but she soon started smiling with an unbothered face. She seemed to be strangely calm. “And on what basis do you claim this?”



Hearing her question, he told everything he heard from Alice and Hiro. Hearing the names of those two made her focus more on the matter at hand. “So are you saying that Galen and another elder or elders don’t know their places? Hahaha- I’ll see about that. Thanks for telling me. Those stupid kids don’t know anything, so don’t worry. You should just focus on improving yourself. This academy has more things than you could imagine.”



As she finished her sentence, she started muttering to herself. “Stupid Gaia… leaving all the work to me. What bored of fight… she was just bored of work!” Weston scratched the back of his head, not knowing what to do. Looking up, she saw that they were still standing there with stupid looks on their faces. “What now? Is there anything else? Rewarding happens only after the problem happens, so don’t wait for it. Also, like I said, you don’t have to do anything. Just turn stronger and take my place so that I won’t have to bother with these things. Why can’t children grow up by themselves? I don’t understand!”



Seeing that they didn’t move, she snapped her fingers and both of them were teleported right back to Gold Planet. “What the hell?” Helen cursed out loudly.



“Well, she said that everything was fine. I hope that those two won’t be killed because Lady Sedna didn’t do her job properly…” Weston muttered to himself. He was surprised to hear a voice in his head.



“Shut up, stupid kid. Do you think that I don’t know what I have to do? Those two can’t be killed anyway… they are cheaters. I’m not stupid, so just go and do your own things!” Sedna shouted at him with an annoyed voice.



“I’m sorry!” Weston talked to the air exactly when Ellery opened the door. Seeing his father talking to nothing, she simply closed the door. Helen slapped her forehead and she started laughing, which quickly affected Weston as well. Hearing their laughter, Ellery felt strange.



Great! Our house is full of perverted couples, containing my parents as well, who are now also crazy! Anything else!? She thought to herself feeling annoyed, but in truth, she was just envious of other people’s happiness. My parents are hardcore lovers, Hiro and Alice aren’t worth mentioning, Poirlion and Narihi are the same, and now even Rose’s head is full of Alice and Hiro for some unknown reason! These monsters are spreading something in my house! Having enough, Ellery left the Gold planet and flew away randomly. She went on a short trip. At least she dropped in a message to her mother about her travel…



----



Days quickly passed by. It was early in the morning. The sun just broke through the horizon. The leaves of the trees were swaying slowly in the gentle wind. A mortal would call this a perfect day to go on a holiday. But there were dark clouds coming from the other side of the planet and the flickering bolts of lightning were also a proof of the coming storm. Around the Zumn Reef, there were billions of cultivators. Elders, students, and naturally, Sedna was there as well.



She had a human-sized thing on her back, which was completely covered in a white, silky texture. Its shape was similar to… the Babel! As the students used their senses, they were surprised to find out that the tower was nowhere to be seen. This only made them even more suspicious of the thing on Sedna’s back. Even the elders were looking at each other with curious looks. Only a few elders were standing in the air, with their eyes closed. They were the oldest and most powerful elders, who served the school only as guardians. Looking down at the billions of students on the ground, Sedna talked silently, yet everyone heard it.



“Dark days these are. But fear not because as long as you are on our side, you are on the right side,” she started her speech with a mysterious smile on her face. The students couldn’t help but feel superior even at such a time. “But you mustn’t underestimate Angelwood Academy as it is a newly emerged, very powerful academy. Still, they made enemies out of the wrong school, so tell me. Can they do such a thing?” Feeling excited to fight, the cultivators shouted no. Weston was also among the shouting crowd, along with Helen. Hiro and Alice were still on Gold Planet, cultivating. The gap between the fifth and sixth level was huge and it wasn’t only a question of energy but it also needed understanding.



The elders were flying in a circle around the students, who were on the ground. Sedna shut her eyes and spread her arms. The elders mimicked her. The Universe Energy liquefied and rotated in a circle. As its rotation speed increased, space started shaking. Suddenly, Sedna opened her eyes and clapped her palms together. Her eyes were completely black. She didn’t have pupils either. As her palms touched each other, the rotating Universe Energy fell to the ground and everyone disappeared. Many light years away, they appeared. The students only marveled at her abilities.



Weston quickly contacted Hiro and Alice in a sneaky way and told them their position. Since Narihi and Poirlion were also here, it would take some time for them to arrive, but they wouldn’t be too late. Right after contacting them, Sedna’s voice resounded in his ears. “I’ll bring them here if you don’t mind. Haha~”



None of these people bothered with landing on a planet. Everyone was in free space. Hiro and Alice also appeared slightly backward, but they had something constraining them. Knocking on nothing, Hiro looked at Alice with a strange face. “Now what is this?” He questioned her. Naturally, Alice also shrugged her shoulders, not knowing it.



Sedna quickly enlightened their minds with a few words. “I brought you here. You can’t look outside and others can’t see you either. You are in a separate space but on the battlefield. Once things start, I’ll release you. Until then, just sit on your asses.” Hearing her short explanation, they understood what she meant. A few seconds later, another huge group appeared all around them. They were the students of Angelwood Academy and their numbers were visibly higher. They also had an Angel True Divine Beast among their ranks.



He had white hair with white wings and eyes. He looked really strange with such a setup, but his strength couldn’t be questioned. He was using his feather-covered battle form. Nor Hiro nor Alice was his match because he was in the middle stages of the seventh level, just like the Turtle God in Genotin Academy.



“Sedna! It’s been a long while. How are you doing?” Even though they were in space, a clear male voice resounded in it. It was the director of Angelwood Academy. His name was Pledias Shir’ Tu. He was once a friend of Gaia, but he betrayed her because of a treasure. But the trickster Gaia cheated him out of it in the next few years, which made him feel shame and anger. Since Gaia already had Genotin Academy under her rule, he had no chance to attack her or take it back alone.



So he created the most flaunting and prideful school in the whole galaxy. Maybe in the universe… Although Gaia died quite a long time ago, Sedna took her place and he still couldn't take it away because Sedna was similarly powerful!



That treasure was none other than the Babel, which he wanted to get back by all means! It had the ability to increase the rate of Energy Conversion. At the eighth level, cultivators had to convert their World Energy into Universe Energy, which was the highest form of energy. The unrestricted and raw force of the physical world. It wasn’t separated into pieces, like Elemental Energies, like the world energies, the laws. With the Babel in his hands, he could break through to the ninth level in a few thousand years. Although it took a lot out of him to build up his current backing and his ‘stupid’ academy, as long as he can get it, it was all worth it.



Sedna laughed at him as she said. “You are funny. I’ve heard news of your accident. What was it? Oh, I remember. The headquarter of your school was exploded by two students of mine. How many people died? Twenty, thirty or maybe even more? Though, don’t worry. I rewarded them handsomely for their performance! I laughed a lot when I sensed it.” She also projected her words to Alice and Hiro since she knew that they didn’t know the result of their little present.



“You bitch! Four cultivators died who were at the sixth level and around two hundred at the fifth level! I’ll make sure that you’ll repay,” he shouted threateningly. Smirking, he added – “And just look at our numbers. Four-third of your school. Do you think that you have a chance at winning?”



After laughing loudly, she didn’t say anything as she appeared in front of him. Her body was covered in a five-star, white colored symbiote. With a greatsword in her hands, she cut him into two halves horizontally. A huge force went through his body and cut the nearby cultivators into pieces, but he just laughed. When the greatsword left his other side, he was already in one piece. Both of them teleported further away, to spare the lives of these poor kids. Hiro and Alice were also released and the two sides charged towards each other.



[What should we do? Should we use our monster forms?] Alice asked Hiro, not knowing which one was the right decision.



[Humph, let’s use it. As long as it isn’t the attack of someone at the Temporary Law Realm, we can’t be hurt. So let’s destroy the angels!] Hiro answered Alice while kissing her once. Both of them turned into their monster forms, which were about as big as the bear kind of the beastmen, meaning three meters. Before diving into battle, they looked towards Sedna. Colorful lights were flickering in the dark space, overshadowing and outshining the stars.



Sedna made a grabbing motion with her left hand and crushed space around Shir’ Tu, who opened his clenched left fist and space, recovered in just a moment. Still, that gray matter was all around them. Just a single wrong move and they could lose the battle. They saw an explosion with each strike, which was similar to what they have done after twelve stacks. And those were only the normal punches and blade swings. Gulping loudly, feeling a sudden thirst for strength in their throats, they roared and flew towards their enemies. A group noticed them and sent powerful attacks towards them. Unfortunately for them, both Hiro and Alice simply shrugged off those attacks as they crashed into them.



Their bodies were half crushed and the other half was eaten. After collecting their souls, they turned away and attacked other cultivators. They were looking out for each other’s back continuously and they never went farther away than fifty meters from each other. A halberd, which was coated in energy, flew towards Alice’s head. Feeling the force behind it, she didn’t even bother with evading it. The halberd bound up from her scale covered neck and smashed into the woman’s face, cutting it into two halves. Alice quickly corrected her facial expression with a swipe of her paw and a Bolt of Silence.



A guy tried to cut down her tail, but before he could do so, the jaws of death caught his body and tore him into pieces. [Your husband is going to protect you!] Hiro thought proudly while gulping down the dead body.



[Oh my, you will melt my heart if this continues on.] Alice answered jokingly. Not even she was perverted enough to have such thoughts in the middle of this bloody battle. Blood froze almost instantly in the cold space, forming crystallized blood, which had interesting shapes. Everyone in their surroundings was slowed down, turning the members of Angelwood Academy into snails, while the students of Genotin Academy could fight with their normal tempo.



Anyone who dared to go too close to them died. Alice swiped with her paw, crushing a demon, which after she swung her tail, cutting two others into two halves. Six. She counted in herself the number of her stacks. Her minds were continuously observing the battleground and attacking the bodiless cultivators’ souls. Hiro had to expand the capacity of their Soul Ring numerous times. They couldn’t devour the souls as quickly as they were gathering them! Rin kept appearing here and there, killing many cultivators. They didn't even notice her. All they saw was Rin's throat or paws.



Should I release it now? She thought to herself, while her jaws snapped on the head of an unfortunate soul. She had three heads, which meant three heads! Regularly… They were like a meat grinder. Simply no one had a chance at stopping or even damaging them. Alice opened her mouths on all three of her heads and released a Dragon’s Breath. The green, concentrated and liquefied form of her Dragon Qi spread out all around her body, killings hundreds of people instantly. They were always rotating. When Alice released her attack, Hiro was also ready to do so but held it in. They were prepared for a sudden strike.



The two sides were almost equal when it came to the cultivators at the sixth and the seventh level. For example, both Narihi and Poirlion were fighting three opponents at the same time. Thereupon, Anest appeared behind Hiro and Alice. With a swing of her arm, many low-level cultivators died around them. She was holding a green sphere in her hand and looking at her enemies with baleful eyes. But there was also a strange refusal in her eyes…



Because… she was a dragonkin!



-------



Meanwhile, Sedna and Shir’ Tu continued their battle. Although there were a few really good planets in this sector, this battle had more at stake. The real reason behind the war was none other than the being of these two academies! Only one could stay standing. As they separated from their last attacks, Sedna made a few square kilometers of earth appear under her feet. She took off the tower of Babel from her back and stuck it into the newly formed ground.



“You are good, but not good enough…” Shir’ Tu taunted her while eyeing the coveted treasure. Sedna laughed at him as she started unfolding it. Shir’ Tu felt that there was a huge trap around her, so he didn’t dare to attack, fearing that he would die. The battles of these high-level cultivators could go on for years unless one of them made a mistake or there was a gap between their strength. And this was especially true at these high levels.



As Sedna finished unfolding the tower, Shir’ Tu’s eyes opened widely, almost popping out. “W-WHAT THE DAMNED FUCKING HELL!?” He shouted with a terrified face, ready to leave, but before he could do so, the trap around Sedna activated and completely sealed space. Neither she nor Shir’ Tu had a chance to leave. But that was alright with her.



With a smirk on her face, she asked. “Are you surprised?” Not answering, he started sweating heavily. This was because there was someone she knew all too well standing beside Sedna.



She was smiling similarly. Looking at Sedna, she asked with a yawn. “Is it time for me to wake up? Even though I slept so well…” With a pouting face, she continued. “To begin with, why the hell did you wake me up? For this loser? Do I need to beat him up again?”



“Yes, yes. You have to. Also, I won’t allow you to go back to sleep after this. I’ve had enough of taking care of your things. Now I too want to break through!” Sedna said with an equally cute pouting face. They looked almost the same, except that the other girl had green hair and she was Dryad.



“Ugh… fine. I’ve rested enough anyway. It’s time for me to join the fray! Muhaha!” The green haired woman laughed like an idiot.



Sedna covered her face and shook it sideway, muttering that she was an idiot.



“Are you ready? You little kid~” The green haired woman asked with an evil grin on her face. Shir’ Tu was terrified to the core.



“B-But how? I don’t understand! THIS SHOULD BE IMPOSSIBLE!” He shouted as he felt despair. The Death’s grip was creeping up on his neck!



The green haired woman was Sedna’s sister.



And she was called…



Gaia!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 88 - What Does It Take To Kill?

What Does It Take To Kill

Hiro’s POV:

---------------------------------------------------------------------

A loud whistle resounded through space, which origin was none other than Anest’s lips. As it spread in the nothingness, a few tens of thousands of people suddenly turned around and ambushed the other cultivators. This was true on all fronts and all levels. The elders were no different. We expected that something like this would happen, but for it to be this big…


Elder Aiko appeared behind us, while another Elder we didn’t know, appeared in front of us. Noticing this, Narihi and Poirlion tried coming closer, but it was for naught because they were attacked continuously. The rioting students didn’t help them either… For a moment there, we freaked out, but Aiko’s shouting calmed us somewhat. “Onas! You old dog! Are you one of the traitors as well? I’ll make sure that you pay the price!”


Onas laughed at her and then attacked her. Fearing that we would be caught up, we quickly fled from that place. The dragonkin in front of us was Anest. We were sure of that much. [We should merge… quickly!] Alice shouted in my mind, feeling worried. I put my paw on her back and my body slowly dissolved, turning a part of her. Although we had two hundred and thirty-eight Crypt in this form, Anest had two thousand three hundred and twenty! We were like a joke in front of her!


[Wait… relatively looking. Is it even worth merging? She has to attack two targets if we are separated…] I couldn’t help but question Alice upon realizing that it didn’t matter which form of ours, we used.


[Well… we have twelve heads like this, so we aren’t lacking in mouths and we can use twelve stacks as well, so it’s still better. But this whole thing is ridiculous. So this Elder Onas was the damned traitor, right? I’ll eat him for sure!] Alice fumed in her mind, already imagining Onas’ despaired and terrified face. We should stay alive at first… I thought helplessly.


Our only chance was to use Anest’s draconic blood. She wasn’t using Dragon Qi. So controlling her was impossible. She probably knew that we could destroy her if she were to use it. She appeared in front of us in a flash and swung her blade towards us with an unwilling face. Thanks to her hesitation, we were barely able to dodge her attack. Even her hesitating attack was quicker than we… Space cracked in its path, leaving behind that gray matter.


We quickly charged at her. “PUT DOWN YOUR WEAPON!” Alice projected her command towards Anest’s mind, who turned her symbiote into a shield to protect herself. Her movements stopped for a moment, which was enough for one of our heads to graze her left shoulder. Upon feeling our poison and the pain, she regained her control and slapped that head. It exploded into a bloody mist and even that neck of ours was torn off. We quickly backed away, fearing another attack.


“Damn you, little shits. If not for your damned origin, you’d be dead long ago!” Anest shouted angrily in our mind. I poured our mixed Qi into our missing neck and it started healing with a visible speed. All it needed was only ten seconds, but Anest wasn’t just looking at us. She appeared behind us, with a halberd in her hands and swung it towards our back. We flew downward, but our back was still split open and even our souls were damaged. Our own world trembled and shook. Since we made numerous Soul Restoration pills in these last days, we quickly took out one and devoured it.


With our souls healed, we evaded her next attack, which came horizontally. Although we lost another head, it would grow back… Ten seconds are such a long time! We need to cut down from that! I thought, feeling worried because only half a second passed by. If this continued, then we would stay headless!


[Hey! Gulp down that damned Pill of Destruction! Now is the best time! We are being damaged anyway… I’ll focus on healing our body, you will fight.] Alice quickly instructed me and got to work with three of her minds. Normally, she had three minds, while I had seven. But when we merge, both of us gain as many minds as we would have at the tenth level. This meant four for Alice and Twelve for me. So we always had four minds in store, which could be focused on healing. But this time, Alice will mostly focus on healing.


A green light shone and took the shape of our missing necks and heads. It started materializing quicker than ever before, but the energy it took out of us was too much even for our symbiote. Seeing the sudden change, Anest frowned and quickly made a gripping move with her left hand. We felt the empty space coming down on our bodies and crushing it, but before that could happen, Aiko helped us out with a snap of her fingers. That crushing feeling disappeared. Although she didn’t have the time to help us, this much was manageable.


“Tch… Old cat bitch,” Anest cursed silently with a click of her tongue. Sedna and the other director were still fighting, so we had no help. But that was fine. We were on the losing side. And? What does it matter? We just have to stand up again! I flew towards Anest with a sudden movement, making feel surprised. But that surprise soon turned into a happy one, as her weapon took the shape of a spear.


Seeing the incoming spear, I quickly enlarged our body and the tiny spear barely made a hole on one of our hearts. Using our right paw, I slapped her left side, making her fly through space. Stopping only a few meters away, she looked down, only to see a large gash on her left side. While she was looking down, I didn’t miss the chance to bite her. Since with such a size I was slower, I had to shrink our body. Even like this, she could have escaped if not for Alice’s commanding shout to stop and my Bolt of Silence.


Six of our heads were quick enough to bite her arms and shoulders. Unluckily, she evaded the one going for her head. Our poison entered her body, slowly spreading through it. Although her strength was too much, and she was able to resist it, I still managed to tear off her left arm and tear out a nice chunk of meat from her right arm.


Focusing on restoring her wound, it took but a moment. As she made a somersault to counterattack, the staff in her right hand smashed into the center of our body, crushing six hearts and two heads on the spot. If not for Blank, then we would have died, probably. Suddenly, Rin appeared beside her, and bit into her right shoulder from behind, tearing off her wings with her paws.


Anest screamed out in pain upon feeling Rin’s sharp teeth tearing out a large chunk of meat from her right shoulder, along with her skin, scales, and even her shoulder bone was broken. [That was a critical strike!] I tried lightening the mood with a stupid joke, though not even I was affected by my own joke…


[ARGH! FUCK! So much work!] Alice cursed and whined in her mind to ease the pain we felt. But it was good in its own way. The pain was necessary. It made us feel alive.


After another sun-like light, the center of our body healed and stuck together once again. Now we had to heal our heads again… Eight stacks… this could kill her if she wouldn’t teleport away. But if I were to use it now, the pill of destruction would kill us…


Anest snapped her head backward, which had a protruding blade on it. Naturally, it was her symbiote. Expecting it, Rin reacted quickly and turned into a black fog and then disappeared. “FUCKING SHITTY MONSTERS EVERYWHERE!” Anest screamed out angrily, using some kind of space law as everything started trembling. Gulping down a pill, her wounds started healing with a visible speed. The meat on her shoulder grew back in no more than a moment and her right arm also started recovering. With her brand new body, she jumped towards us.


We also had eight heads by the time she attacked. Using her right leg, she wanted to kick us. A long blade grew out of her leg, not so unexpectedly. Alice commanded her to stop once again, which caused a slight delay in her movements. Rin appeared under her and literally bit into her butt, while I evaded her right leg and bit into it. Naturally… she cut down those two heads once again.


[This is so annoying…] Alice thought grumpily while focusing on healing that head. Suddenly, Anest teleported above us, and with a hammer in her hand, she wanted to strike our back. A broken spine would have been our smallest problem. Luckily, Alice was using that single remaining mind of hers to watch out for such moments. She controlled our body and flew to the side. The hammer struck our left side, crushing it completely. But that much was manageable.


[You do know that I have to restore our blood as well… We should lose less because that’s taking half of my focus. Damned critical wounds everywhere!] Alice remarked, feeling annoyed. I couldn’t help it… Anest was too quick and powerful. With her right and left arm back, she slapped behind herself, hitting Rin’s nose. That part of her head was crushed, while her head was almost torn off. She quickly disappeared and focused on healing herself.


[Careful, little Rin. Once you attack, leave immediately,] I told her through our blood bond. Alice took out a few souls and devoured them to restore some energy because we were very low on it. Anest was also panting slightly, though she was doing it because of the pain. In our monster forms, we had fewer pain receptors and they were quite far away from each other, meaning that we felt much less pain than her.


Suddenly, she started smirking as she took out a white sphere. When our fight started, she put it away. Although our heads grew back, and we were once again ready to fight with our full strength, both of us felt bad. That sphere made us feel terrible… A guy charged towards our back out of nowhere. I simply kicked him with my left hind leg, killing him on the spot. I focused a large amount of our mixed Qi into our mouths, causing our energy to liquefy. It made me remember of the Fel from a game in my past life.


Since we were in space, it simply levitated beside us, but it didn’t freeze as it wasn’t a simple physical matter. “I see that you are ready for our last round. But you know… I have something better in mind for you than life. I call it death… Although thanks to that damned ‘godly’ feeling in my heart, it’s terribly hard to even attack you. Thank the heavens that it’s like that or else you would have died a painful death long ago,” she said as we stopped fighting. Neither of us was the kind which liked to listen to these speeches, but this time we made an exception.


What she said was also true. If not for our ‘bond’ with her, then she could have killed us long ago. Holding up the sphere above her head, she continued. “This… you see is a really great toy. I bought it specifically against Divine Beasts, which contains you are. But do you know what does it do? It freezes your energies for two seconds.”


“Now the best in this is that I can select my targets, meaning that every Divine Beast on your side will turn into a useless scum for two seconds. It’s really good that the Abyss has such treasures, don’t you think? Unfortunately, these things are very expensive and they are separated into categories, but it will work just fine on both you and that damned turtle. I’ll see how you die!” She finished her monolog, scaring the shit out of me for a moment. It was only a five centimeters tall sphere, but its effects were terrible.


She closed her fingers, crushing it. A white light shone and spread through the whole battlefield. We felt our energies freeze completely. Although we could still move, using only our body strength against cultivators who had energies was a joke. Our scales were tough only because of the energy we rotated in our body while fighting. This didn’t mean that cultivators at our level could damage us easily, but without our energy… it wouldn’t be impossible.


The Turtle God quickly pulled his whole body into his tortoiseshell and colorful lights started bombarding him. We had nine stacks up, yet we couldn’t use it. In just a tenth of a second, two people also appeared, which we knew. It was Mariton and Yakine… how nice. Everyone came! If only we could attack… Rin was counted as a Divine Beast it seems because she couldn’t use her energy either. This meant that we had no way out.


With evil smiles on their faces, they held their palms towards us, and then released one powerful attack after another. Thereafter came the soul attacks. Anest didn’t even move as she was only looking at us with a smirk. “Hahaha~ You will feel sorry for this in the future. Believe me. I’ll make you.” We turned back into our humanoid merged form and sent such thoughts into their minds. I stretched out my arms to welcome the incoming attacks.


In the next moment, I opened my eyes widely because I saw Elder Aiko appearing in front of us. She held up her shield, but Onas’ attack also arrived. She crashed into us and the approaching onslaught of attacks destroyed not only her body but even half of ours. Using our soul force, we attempted to put up a barrier, but it didn’t help too much. Still, only a few attacks grazed her soul, damaging it heavily. “This will be painful…” I warned her as I pulled out the soul of the Bane Spider and started mending hers.


I felt her soul trembling and shaking, she probably felt a lot of pain. Seeing that we were still alive, they shrugged their shoulders and were about to send another attack, but our energies returned. Rin also arrived beside us, so we threw Aiko on her back and then with a staff in our hand, we spun it around our waist. With nine stacks, our attack was released. It crushed the incoming wave of the attacks and dispersed in every way. Unfortunately, Onas was also here, so he blocked our attack by cutting us out of space.


Our attack exploded in that little block of space we were in, not damaging anyone. As space cracked, we quickly rushed out of that block. It happened at that time, that a huge booming sound spread through space and a divine light shone far away. Everyone turned around to look at it. The other director was nowhere to be seen, but a green haired woman, who looked almost the same as Sedna was standing there.


Right after turning around, Onas immediately disappeared. Yakine and Mariton also followed him, with everyone who had the ability to teleport. Feeling anger upon seeing Anest’s sad face, who was about to leave, we screamed out with an inhuman voice, telling her to stop. We felt our blood boiling and rotating with a speed like never before. Her body stiffened up and her eyes opened widely.


“OBEY YOUR BLOOD!” We shouted and she fell into a kneeling posture. We flew towards her and stopped right in front of her. Grabbing her throat, we raised her up. We moved our face close to hers, almost touching it. Her eyes were moving continuously, in a panicked way. We strengthened our grip on her throat, which made her look us in the eye. From that point on, she couldn’t turn away. Seeing wrath in our eyes, her shoulders and body slumped down.


Taking out a few souls, we devoured them, reaching the threshold of the World Realm. Upon stepping into the Temporary Law Realm, we had to learn some kind of law. The Law of Killing, I shall choose you. We thought with Alice at the same time.


What does it take to kill? What makes us kill? We thought. It was an interesting question in its own right. The killing wasn’t simple. It was one of the hardest things to do. It seemed simple. Just move your hands, your energy, your weapon and take the killing blow.


Nah… you had to know what you were doing. This question wasn’t about fighting, talent, or strength. But the knowledge of what you were doing. Every person had a world of their own. Just look into the eyes of someone and you’ll see a world lost in them. Not physically. Their souls, their past, what they are, what they were, and what they want to be. When you wanted to kill, you had to know that you were about to destroy one such world. Someone’s life. Something they represented. Something they were. Once you kill, you’ll take away all those things.


Yet we were doing it so easily. Was that because it was natural? Of course, that it wasn’t. Every time we killed, it took a part of our own souls as well. We’d remember them. Not in our minds, but in our souls. It felt painful whenever we thought of the lost souls. However evil or cruel they might be, they were still representing life, which was important and worth a lot. Kids and mindless people were still only talking about killing, not knowing what it truly meant. Maybe we were wrong from other people’s perspective. But we believed in this.


In my past life, I loved my grandparents. But it was funny to see… that I never cried when they died. Nor after their burial. For a long time, I thought that I was a terrible person. Maybe I still am. But a new concept formed in my mind. After thinking about it… I never thought about their death, that they were no more. When I did, I tore up and cried. That was the only time. This made me realize, that as long as I wasn’t thinking about their death, I wouldn’t cry.


No, I wasn’t sealing it away. I knew that they were no more. I just didn’t bother myself with it. I understood, that sooner or later, everyone was going to die. Hoping for Eternity? It sounded like a stupid dream. Yet now… it was in front of us. It was also in front of many people and we! We were taking it away every time we killed someone. The point is… that killing was a complete obliteration of a life. The people we killed had friends, and maybe a family. But we simply didn’t bother ourselves with them.


Dying was a part of nature. Dying sooner or later didn’t matter that much, did it? If you didn’t have the strength and the will to stay alive, then you was the one who lost. There was nothing more to it. So the answer was simple. What does it take to kill? Uncaring…


That was all it took. We didn’t care about it. We didn’t think about it. We didn’t bother ourselves with it. This might seem too simple and stupid. But sometimes less was more.


Upon getting that far, we felt our body, soul, and mind evolving. With our newfound strength, we opened our eyes to look into Anest’s eyes deeply as Blank turned into a dagger in our hand. We didn’t do it quickly. It slowly and nicely penetrated her skin, passed through her flesh, between her ribs and stopped in her heart. She still couldn’t move under the strength of our blood. It was actually… a question of will. We willed it and she did it. We channeled our soul force through our knife and attacked hers. Her eyes started dimming out as her soul started falling apart.


We were taking away what she was. We were taking away her world. And we knew it, yet we still did it. Such was the Law of Killing. It was a strange art, you could say… Her eyes opened widely as she took her last breath. Her body stiffened up, while her warm blood trickled down the knife and dirtied our hand. Its smell felt like iron. Its color was dark red.


Without any light in her eyes, her body slumped down. We pulled Blank out of her body and she stayed there in space, unmoving and dead. Her tale has come to an end. We stood up straight. We breathed out a sigh of relief, knowing that we survived. Although we had the Phoenix Medal, we didn’t wish to ever ‘use’ it…


Looking around, we saw many people looking at us with strange looks. Well, we just killed someone at the peak of the Temporary Law Realm. Seeing our mood, Narihi and Poirlion didn’t jump at us with happily. They just stood in the crowd silently. Those who had the ability fled long ago, while the others were overrun by the high-level cultivators and were killed.


But something strange was happening. Dark clouds were coming towards us, even though we were in space. Thanks to the souls, we broke through beforehand, but the tribulation couldn’t be left out! So it came a bit late… Since it was only at the level of someone who was about to reach the sixth level, it was like the attacks of children for us. Teleporting away, without even bothering ourselves, we took it on with our body.


When we were done, we teleported back to the crowd of people, who were looking at the green haired woman and Sedna. Looking around, the unknown woman talked in a playful tone. “Gaia-sama is back~ Hahaha~ Did I surprise you?”


Some people made dumbfounded faces, while others just held their faces and shook their heads sideways… We felt equally surprised since this whole thing seemed impossible! Why was she alive? With her world in our possession, shouldn’t she be weak, or even dead? Her life made no sense!


But before we could jump at Gaia to question her, Rin brought back Aiko, who was still unconscious with her soul wounded. Looking at her, we knew that we still had something to do...


We had a world to restore!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 89 - A side effect of Soul Eater?

A side effect of Soul Eater?

Alice’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Although we were in the presence of Gaia but considering that she was the one who created Soul Eater, I’m quite sure that we didn’t have to hide it from her. As we took out a few souls, which were at the later stages of Baby Soul, Gaia looked at us with her brows furrowed. Still, we continued.



We started mending Aiko’s soul and the process didn’t take more than a few seconds. But considering the pain Aiko felt, it probably felt like an eternity for her. Since we have regained our energy by this time, we poured huge amounts of it into Aiko’s soul. Her body started regrowing with a visible speed. With sixteen minds and the amount of energy we pushed into her, it didn’t take more than ten seconds.



But there was something strange… she was still a cat beastmen, but she had a few scales on her body, while she had elven ears as well. She also had a feathery pair of white wings and spikes were covering the tip of her furry tail. Not noticing it, she just hugged us and thanked us for saving her.



“What are you talking about? You saved us even before we did you… and it didn’t take too much out of us. So I’ll have to admit that we are indebted to you…” Hiro said slightly unhappily, feeling bad that our debts were piling up.



As she stepped back, she looked down at herself. “WHAT THE FUCK?!” She shouted as she noticed the change. Looking up at us with a questioning look, we scratched the back of our head, saying - “Uhm… it’s probably a side effect of using other people’s souls… but look at the bright side! You probably turned more talented and now you are as unique as us! You are one of a kind!” I told her with a smile, while my eyes were darting all over the place.



“Unique you say… I’m like a chimera… but well. I’m still alive and what you said about talent is also true. It doesn’t matter that much, does it? I’m even starting to like this new look of mine,” Aiko answered as she continued checking out her body.



At that time, Gaia appeared in front of us, with Sedna by her side and… we couldn’t move. She put her finger on our face and started touching it all over the place. After feeling everything, she moved her hand downward and touched our muscular breast and even the part where our genital organ was supposed to be. Opening her eyes in her surprise, she exclaimed in our mind. “Did you inherit my skill?”



We could move once again. Nodding once, I moved our hand and touched her private place as well. She looked down with a surprised face, not expecting such a thing. “You know, trolls should expect other people trolling them, don’t you think?” I told her with a smirk on our face. Hiro jumped out of our merged form and I was left there, holding Gaia’s… *cough*



Her face reddened as she grabbed my wrist and quickly pushed my hand away. “This is a first… but your words are true…” She answered while turning around. After clapping once, everyone appeared back at Genotin Academy.



“You can go and do your own things. We will talk about the rewards later and tomorrow we will go and finish Angelwood Academy.” She shouted with a loud voice, while everyone was making dumbfounded faces, seeing that she was alive. She turned to look at us once again and before leaving, she said - “We’ll talk soon enough… and I’ll remember your trick,” a smirk formed on her face as she said her last words. A shudder ran through my body upon seeing that look.



“As long as you don’t use your superior strength and play fairly, you are welcomed~” I told her with a smile and she disappeared as I finished my sentence. Still, her words resounded in my ears.



“Of course~”



Seeing my ‘trick’ many people were looking at me with strange faces. I’m quite sure that no one ever dared to counter-attack her. Especially not with such a move. [Hahaha, yeah. I too am sure of that. I don’t know her yet, but at least she seems to be the mysterious playful kind of person… we better watch our backs because she is like a snake! I haven’t moved my brain too much before anyway… I guess it’s time to wake up,] Hiro laughed as he remembered to what I did and then talked to himself… mostly.



Narihi and Poirlion stopped in front of us with their hands on their hips. “You could have died…” was the first thing she said, which after she added, “but you didn’t. So I’ll refrain from reprimanding you.” Hearing her words, both of us started laughing. As we stopped, she continued.



“You have our congratulations for breaking through. So? How does it feel?” Hearing her question, I teleported behind her and grabbed her bust from behind.



“Hmm… it’s really good!” I answered her. She didn’t even care about what I was doing, while Poirlion’s saliva was literally spilling out of his mouth. I appeared beside Hiro and coiled my arm around his.



“What do you intend to do now?” Poirlion asked, trying to regain his focus. Ugh… once we leave, I’ll punish you, Narihi! You let her touch your body, even though you are only mine! Hehe~ You need to be punished for it… He thought. Seeing my smirking face, he probably realized that I heard him, but he looked as if nothing would have happened.



“We have a few things to take care of in our own world and then we will visit Gaia, probably,” Hiro answered in my place. After saying goodbye, everyone went their own ways. We teleported to the orbit of the planet and entered our own world. When we broke through, many things happened.



At the Temporary Law Realm, we have two hundred and seventy Crypt in our normal forms, while other people had only two hundred and forty! After each stage, our strength would increase by two hundred and seventy. Twice as much as our actual strength! This was a very important difference as we would gain thirty more Crypt after each stage than the other cultivators!



Our souls also reached the third stage of Young Soul, which happened to other only at the eighth stage of the Temporary Law Realm. The difference between us and normal cultivators was huge! But the best thing was left for last. Our world expanded by a huge margin! In normal cases, when a cultivator steps into the Temporary Law Realm from the World Realm, their world grows twice as big as before.



Now considering the size of our world… we had a lot of room to work with! But the humans had enough space. Giving them more was unnecessary. But this was the case with the monsters as well. It was unnecessary to increase the size of the other half of our world. Maybe the size of one or two sectors additionally would be alright. What do we want to do with the remaining area?



As we have noticed, the humans and the monsters as well turned too… comfortable. So we separated that remaining area into a few million mini sectors, with one planet in each of them. These mini sectors were filled with treasures and they were private. There was only one way to enter them and that was our permission. Only those who were quick enough would have a chance at acquiring a pass to one of these sectors.



Under these weeks, ‘the Guild’ they created also set its footing everywhere. We wished to use those buildings. As we appeared in one such edifice, the poor humans fell to their butts, expect for those who were sitting. We walked up to the receptionist with smiles on our faces. Beads of sweat start pouring down on her forehead as she kept looking downward. I put my tail under her chin to raise her head.



“Hello, Rose. Hehe~ one of our friends is also called Rose. Could you tell me where can I find the leader of this guild? Or some kind of authority who can spread the news we wish to share?” I asked her nicely. Her face turned into a surprised one as she realized that I knew her name.



Ah~ that face was worth coming here. NOOO! My instincts are flaring up again. Looking at their fearful faces is such a wonderful feeling… I thought upon realizing my problem, even though I came here with the intention to abuse that instinct of mine.



[You are making fun of yourself…] Hiro though while a chuckle escaped his lips.



“H-Her highness knows my name?! Ah! Pardon me,” she said while wishing to bow down, but my tail stopped her.



“No need, just answer my question,” I told her with a smile.



Nodding once, she continued. “Please follow me, he is in the room at the back.” She sprung up to show us the way, forgetting that it was a bad idea. She fell to the ground almost immediately.



After coiling my tail around her waist, I raised her up above the ground by twenty centimeters as I said - “Standing up was a bad idea, but since you wish to show us the way that much, now you can do it~”



With her face slightly red, she pointed towards the right way. Honestly, both of us knew where it was. It’s just that I’m a dirty and evil dragon, who wanted to feel mighty and abuse her strength on the weak. [That’s an interesting way to put it, though it’s true… But honestly, I’m enjoying this as much as you do. It’s not like we are doing it regularly.] Hiro defended himself and me as well. Who wouldn’t want to try this feeling out?



At the end of the corridor, there was a door on the left. Without knocking, we opened it and entered the room. A thirty looking guy was sitting behind a table, but he was exactly two hundred years old. He was probably nearing the end of his life when we changed this world for the better since living that long was hard to do even if counting those bacterias they had. Considering that he turned so young-looking in such a short time was a proof of his talent, which we knew of.



We took a seat, while he kept looking at us and then behind us for some reason. Turning around, Hiro facepalmed. “My love, when do you intend to release Rose?” Hiro asked me with a stiff face.



Turning around, I put her down and loosened my tail around her, saying - “Ehm… sorry.” I chose this guild specifically because this was the only one, which had a receptionist, who was called Rose. Just for the fun.



“Good afternoon His Majesty, Her Highness,” the guy called Xinu greeted us with a bow. Such a fancy way of greeting… I can only look up to him as I don’t have the willpower to bow before someone. Even just imagining it, a shudder ran through my back.



Hiro leaned forward and after greeting him, he started talking. “We have something to declare. Although we could do it through our world as well, we want to turn this into a temporary thing, so we need your help. You’ll have to spread this through every guild and we will also tell everyone to check the news for more details.”



“We created lots of new sectors where are many treasures. These consist of armor, weapons, pills, cultivation techniques, one of them being a top notch one from the outside world, and those who gain access to these sectors can keep it as their own little sector. This means that other than them, no one will have a chance at entering it. We will provide them with a small toy, which will take them straight to their own sector.”



“Naturally, this isn’t for free and for everyone, nor this is something for the top random number of people. Those who want to gain access will have to advance quickly enough and they will also have to kill a set number of monsters, which are at least at the same level and stage as them. Your people can surely take care of the proving process and all the shit… I’ll give these teleporting toys t all of the guilds, but be warned.”



“We can feel everything in our world. Just once. If any of you dares to use it without the rights even just once, that person will be killed on the spot. No second chance, no joking. Maybe peeking is allowed so that they will feel more thirst to try harder, but touching or taking away anything definitely, equals death. Take these Memory Crystals. We will also leave a few one in every guild. It holds every necessary information.” Hiro told him everything in a serious way.



He gave him a few Memory Crystals and a ring. That ring was full of keys. Those keys provided the cultivator with access to their own planet. Still, there was a catch! They can’t take anyone to those planets and even they can stay there only for one hour at most. Finding treasure won’t be hard, but gaining access will be! After creating clones of ourselves, they appeared in every guild and gave the same things to every guild master.



Although they didn’t understand it at first, after seeing the pinned post on their online page and touching the Memory Crystal, they did. We stood up from the sofa and turned around, only to see the poor Rose, who was struggling to stand up or crawl out of the room. I started laughing… but only silently and I tried to hold it back! That’s a good point, right? I’m so terrible…



I stopped next to her and grabbed her hand. Her eyes turned surprised because she felt at ease and free of pressure. This surprised me as well. But in the next moment, she scared the shit out of me. Her body started turning older and older by the moment. I quickly let go of her hand, but the ages she lost didn’t return. She fell down once again. While I was at it, I coiled my tail around her and raised her up. But nothing has happened. I touched her face with my finger for a moment and she started aging once again.



“I’m sorry, I’ll compensate you for teaching me something new…” I told her as I poured a huge amount of soul force and Hydra Qi into her body. She turned younger and younger, and in the end, she looked like a teenage girl. She also broke through twice under this short time. Naturally, she didn’t explode only because I watched out for her and didn’t overcharge her.



She looked down at herself in awe as she felt young again. “T-THANK YOU!” She shouted with a happy face. Nodding once, I told her that it was my pleasure. Both of us won something, so it was alright. We left the guild and our own world as well. After looking for Narihi and Poirlion, we appeared in front of their world. We spent quite a lot of time in our own world, so they should be done with their game…



Just as I expected, they appeared with sleepy looks on their faces. Resting after a good sex was the best I say! “What is it?” Narihi asked and the first thing I did was grab her at the same place as before.



“Is this a new habit, or some kind of greeting?” She questioned me with her brows raised as she followed my movement.



At first, I laughed at her and then asked what I wanted. “Concentrate on your soul. Do you feel something? Anything?”



“I do feel hot when I see such things,” Poirlion remarked and earned a punch in the face from me as a result. Chuckling once, Narihi closed her eyes and focused on her soul.



“Huh? What the fuck? Release me! Quickly!” She shouted and I complied. Stepping back with a slightly fearful face, she asked. “W-What the hell is this? You were sucking away my life force. I was turning older! Although it was weak, I surely lost a few decades from my life… It’s good that at these levels we have long lifespans…” She said as she breathed out a sigh of relief.



At the sixth level, our lifespan grew to five hundred thousand years and we would gain two hundred and fifty thousand after each stage. This meant that at the ninth stage, we could live up to two million and five hundred thousand years. Surely, losing a few decades didn’t mean a lot to Narihi. Especially considering that she was only around two hundred thousand years old.



Looking at Poirlion, I asked something. “Do you have any enemies in the school?” Furrowing his brows, he answered with a yes. “Then… could you show them to me? Only for test purposes… if you catch my meaning,” I added with an evil grin.



A similarly evil grin formed on his face as well as he answered, “Well, I could use some helping hands… Hehe,” emphasizing his joke.



I merged with Hiro and turned into our monster form to have a bit more chance. Poirlion led us towards his enemies. Naturally, both him and Narihi could have killed them even beforehand. They just didn’t bother themselves with killing flies. But since we wanted to test this new power of ours… we searched for them. And Narihi’s ‘the Binder’ title wasn’t for nothing. Her abilities had to do with bindings.



We found a few turtle-men, who were famous of verbally abusing dragons and other scale covered divine beasts. How surprising. I could see the trouble this would bring, but neither I nor Hiro minded it. Those poor people were only at the second and third stages of Temporary Law Realm. We locked space around them as we saw them, gaining their attention.



“What the hell do you think of yourself? Idiot scale covered monsters…” One of them shouted.



Shaking his head, Hiro said silently. “What are these? Kids? Hating someone because they are thinking that turtle’s shells are better than scales. I never in my life stopped to think of such things or even hate turtles for these kinds of things. But I do hate their kind, so killing them will come easily…” As he finished his sentence, his bloodlust spread through the area, silencing the clamoring turtles.



Narihi covered her body in her symbiote, and with her whip in her hand, she swung it towards the turtles. It coiled around their bodies. Infinis’ ability made it impossible for these turtles to evade her attack. We made a good combo~



It started strangling them and holding them in place, while Poirlion appeared in front of them and hit their heads hard. They were immediately knocked unconscious and before they could regain it because of their souls, we also attacked them with a weaker soul attack. While they were trying to clear that out and then regain their consciousness, Hiro touched two of them out of the three. I was left with the remaining one.



Focusing on their souls, he felt a thin layer around it, which was actually their bodies. But upon touching them, he felt a suctioning force. Their souls started ‘melting’ and flowing into ours. Before touching my target, I focused on our souls. Both of us were gaining the same amount of years continuously. What Hiro sucked out was halved into two automatically. Probably because of our bond.



Wishing to increase the suction force, Hiro willed it and it happened. Suddenly, not decades but centuries were added to our lifespans! They were losing it by the second. Wishing to steal more, Hiro growled in a deep voice as he started devouring their souls. Those years which were only trickling away before now came to us in huge bulges. In just two seconds, Hiro stole away four hundred thousand years!



Their shells turned weaker and their bodies much older. Since Poirlion was standing next to us, observing, Hiro put his palm on his shoulder and focused on sending their life force into him. Surprisingly, it was a success. Knowing that it was working, Narihi didn’t stop Hiro from touching her darling. They didn’t have the kind of bond we had, so Hiro also had to touch Narihi to give her the same amount. With a few hundred thousand more years, they stepped back.



Understanding their meaning, we took away everything. Their worlds crumbled, their dreams shattered and their life has come to an end. Such was the law of killing. You had to know what you were taking away. It was cruel and much deeper than people let it think. We understood it. We weren’t killing mindlessly. Kids might think that ‘Ah… it’s just killing someone, do it already!’ but it was much more than that. Hiro still disliked such pussy main characters in the novels he read, but he also knew what it meant when he saw a killing machine…



We weren’t good people. But what made us good people? Are there even good people? I don’t think so. It was only a question of understanding and mindset. Maybe the saint looking mothers, who were talking about equality had crueler thoughts deep inside. None of us believed in the good of humanity. We aren’t saying that they were bad. Naturally, there were people with good sides, who were kind, who were loving, who could throw away their lives for others. It wasn’t only a dream.



Still, in every living creature, the dark side of nature was there. The instinct to stay alive as long as possible. The instinct of survival! The instinct of greed and envy to make our own lives better! Hiro grabbed the neck of the only survivor and stopped in front of Narihi and Poirlion, saying. “You know, we have long enough lives and we would only gain more when we break through. With our talents, it’s unnecessary. If I can help out my friends and give them longer lives and maybe also give them a chance to reach the age of eternity, then I won’t be stingy. So take this.”



As he finished his sentence, he devoured the life force of that turtle completely and gifted it to Poirlion and Narihi. Although they were three-star divine beats and reaching the tenth level wasn’t just a dream for them, but these years might help them somehow in the future. Still, their next move surprised us a lot.



They knelt down in the air with stupid smiles on their faces, saying - “Thanks for your gift, our lord~ We’ll make sure to help you if the need arises or you ask us to do something!” Narihi said with a smile, almost laughing. I knocked on her head, asking if we were friends or not. She quickly answered with a yes as she started laughing, along with Poirlion and us.



[This wasn’t even funny…] Hiro remarked through our bond while laughing. I’m just going with the flow, I answered him.



Standing up, Poirlion asked. “But what is this ability of yours? You didn’t have this before…”



Frowning slightly, I answered him. “Well, you know that we inherited Gaia’s Legacy and there was also this skill called Soul Eater. We can devour other people’s souls, which would make our advancement easier. This never happened before, but it seems like we can steal away other people’s lifespans and add it to anyone… the downside is that it’s working passively. Oh, by the way! Rin!” I shouted and she appeared.



“We have a blood bond with her, which means that if she won’t age upon contact, then there is a way to evade it! In that case, we can have a child safely in the future…” Hiro explained, feeling slightly worried. I touched Rin’s side and upon focusing on her soul, I realized that nothing was happening. Feeling happy, I hugged Hiro and showered him with my kisses.



Separating - “Well… it’s time to leave. We have to unite the pairs in our own world, we also have to talk to Gaia and visit a dungeon or the Abyss. We need something good! A treasure!” Hiro exclaimed feeling excited to go dungeon diving or something of the sort.



Narihi put her hand on her chin and a thoughtful face later, she said - “If you need a one-time use treasure, then I’d advise the Abyss. If you are looking for something permanent, then definitely a dungeon. The Abyss is more for instant benefits, while dungeons help you permanently or for long periods of times.”



“Oh? I didn’t know that. Thanks a bunch!” Hiro said as she patted Narihi’s shoulder. Feeling happy that she was useful, she smiled happily. Turning around, we flew towards the director’s house. Weston told us of the things that happened at Sedna’s place, so we came prepared. But not prepared enough…



There was a flowery garden in front of the house and Gaia was sitting there with Sedna. We greeted them politely, but Gaia appeared behind me and grabbed my titties. “Woah! What are these melons!? Your hips are also wide, while you have a thin waist. Sexy~ I’m sure that you are very much fertile! Right?” She asked while looking at Hiro. He showed her his thumb with a grin.



“Do you feel better now that you touched them?” I asked her when she appeared at her place and sat back down. Sedna buried her face in her pulled up legs, feeling ashamed of her big sister. We heard it from Narihi that Sedna was actually Gaia’s little sister!



“Hehe, definitely better. So? What brings you here? Wait, don’t answer. Is it about my legacy and how am I still alive?” She questioned us. Seeing us nod, she shook her head and with a smirking face, she answered.



“Well, since you pulled a nice prank on me, I won’t tell you and to top it off, I won’t tell you until you reach the second stage of the Temporary Law Realm! I know that you are True Divine Beasts, but not even they can advance a stage quicker than one or two hundred years!” Gaia exclaimed, feeling proud that she came up with good conditions.



“Oh, yes? Then let’s make an oath that when we reach the second stage, you’ll tell us of your secrets!” I said with a defeated face. Eating it, she made an oath on the spot.



At that, Sedna talked. “You were tricked, missis troll… These two are the kind of monsters I’ve never seen before. They were only at the third stage of the World Realm when they came… And now? They are at the Temporary Law Realm. Looking at their current progress speed, advancing a stage might not take more than a week at most. Even if they are at the Temporary Law Realm.”



Gaia looked at us with her brows furrowed, asking - “Is this true?”



Seeing us grinning evilly, she stomped on the ground, almost breaking the planet into two halves. It was good that she didn’t use her full strength… She was at the ninth level! Clapping once, I quickly corrected the opening cliff between my legs and the planet looked new and good once again.



“WAAA! This dragon! I had a lot of Divine Beast friends! But I’m starting to get annoyed by you! I’m being shamed by you here!”



“Hahaha! Good! I’m starting to like you more and more! Please continue with this!” Suddenly, Sedna laughed out loudly, praising and encouraging us.



“You! You traitor! I’ll send you after Shir’ Tu!” Gaia shouted at her, making her laugh even more.



Saying goodbye, we left to explore a dungeon on this planet.



It was time to gather some treasures!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 90 - Primo

Primo

Hiro’s POV:

---------------------------------------------------------------------

“Ah… wait. But we have to destroy Angelwood Academy tomorrow…” I stopped as I realized that we were in the wrong. Facepalming, Alice shook her head sideways.



“What if we ask for a ‘free-day’ from Sedna? It’s not like with the two of them there, anyone else would be necessary. Killing flies isn’t our problem either,” Alice started thinking of plans, wishing to escape our duties. My heart was pulled in. With a smirk on my face, I grabbed her hand and pulled on it, teleporting away.



[Let’s break the rules. Only the two of us~ hehe,] I thought happily. She smiled at me, though a lock of her blonde hair was in front of her left eye. Pushing it aside, I gave a deep kiss on her thick and pink lips. Separating, I felt wonderful.



[And horny, but that’s fine, Fufu~] Feeling my problem, Alice quickly helped me out, and then we appeared in front of our destination. The entrance of this dungeon was a pyramid. There were strange markings and paintings on it, which made me remember of the Mayan culture. Long, green vines were covering this old pyramid, but other than the dust covering it, it looked brand new.



As we went close to it, the top of the pyramid opened up, creating a straight, dark tunnel into the ground. We jumped down and found ourselves in front of a completely dark hall. Still, feeling the world around us, we easily knew what was where. Suddenly, dim yellow lights lit up one by one, in a circle around us.



We saw sculptures of a guy, towering at fifty meters tall. The yellow lights were his eyes. “Interesting place. But there is no entrance… What are we supposed to do?” I talked to myself, causing the dimly lit hall to echo with my voice. The temperature was comfortable and the dim light felt good for the eyes. Somehow we felt slightly sleepy… which was clearly something that shouldn’t happen. Although we knew where this dungeon called Primo was, we didn’t know anything about its inside.



Since we started feeling more and more tired, we decided to fight it with our lust… as we started kissing, that feeling went away immediately and something else came in its place… At that, the statues started moving. Slapping their foreheads, they closed their eyes and the ground split open under us. While falling downward, I embraced Alice’s back, saying with a small laughter - “Hehe, we broke the system!”



After falling downward for five kilometers, we landed on an uneven ground. We found ourselves in a cave. Strange green crystals were protruding from its top and there were tiny lakes with green water. The whole cavern was covered in a dim light. At further places, we saw the same but with different colors. Using our mind powers, we sensed our surroundings. This cavern was quite large, spanning at a hundred square kilometers. There were numerous monsters around this whole place, while at the center of these colorful areas was a big lake.



Rin also came outside and stood alongside us. Looking at each other, we shrugged and got to work. Teleporting away, we killed the monsters in the area one by one. Since they were only at the middle stages of the World Realm, it wasn’t hard. In each area, there was a bigger lake in the center. When we killed every monster, which didn’t take more than a few minutes, new monsters emerged. Those lakes started whirling, and they turned into elemental looking monsters with different elements.



I can see where this is going… I thought with a smile. These mini-bosses weren’t a big challenge either. We left the Fire Elemental for the last. Out of curiosity, we took one of its attacks with one of our clones, and to our surprise, its fire was effective on us. After further examination, we realized that what damaged us wasn’t its fire as it was only the shell of its attack. What was truly ‘dangerous’ was its energy inside them. Such being the case, we knew that we had to be careful in the future.



The lake in the center started swirling and created a huge, eight colored elemental. Its body parts were of a different element each. Before it could do anything, Rin appeared behind it and spat a ball of darkness towards its back, destroying it in one move. That shitty elemental didn’t even drop anything… Though considering the difference between our levels, it was no wonder. Actually, Rin was already at the Temporary Law Realm when we fought with Anest. It’s just that she was way above her when it came to strength…



Two thousand Crypt was something that not even her mighty race could overcome. The lake started rotating in the opposite way, leaving behind a huge whirlpool. There were teeth-like boulders standing out of the water. Supposedly, we had to jump down into it. We looked at each other with helpless faces. Shrugging once, I stomped on the ground and made a surfboard appear under it.



Rin turned into her kitten form and jumped onto my shoulder while working together with Alice was a piece of cake for me. We moved downward in an ‘enjoyable’ way, evading the boulders. Upon reaching the sinkhole, we were surprised to see a throat… The design of this dungeon is interesting…



“Honestly, I don’t think that this is a design anymore… We are just moving downward in a monster!” Alice exclaimed while we fell downward. The following floor was something that made Alice’s words seem like the truth. They were… This was because we appeared in a huge stomach, which bottom was filled with water. Although that water was acidic, it didn’t matter to our bodies. Still, it smelled. It’s good that my dear Alice was here as she had such a nice fragrance all the time.



“Fufu~ You are making me melt,” she remarked while giving a kiss on my face. Raising my brows, I questioned her. “Aren’t we flirting too much? Maybe we should restrain ourselves slightly…”



Furrowing her brows, Alice answered. “Why should we? Those who aren’t in our places can’t understand our feelings! My love for you is unquestionable and I’ll show it through my flirting as many times as I want to! No one can stop the love of a dragon!” Laughing at her, I caressed the back of her hair, winning another kiss from her.



The last boss was at the eighth stage of the World Realm. These monsters were at the same power level. We killed these hordes of monsters in another few minutes, gaining a few pills, herbs, and trash weapons. At least, we could use them to turn the humans more powerful in our own world.



A loud scream resounded in this monster’s stomach and a Wraith appeared. It had a ragged black cloth covering its body, and there was a shining staff in its hands. The tip of its staff was releasing a blue light continuously. It didn’t have a face or a body at that. It looked like a levitating cloth… Even its staff was just levitating in front of it and we saw only a hazy blue outline of its hands, which were gripping its weapon. Since it was only at the very peak of the ninth stage of World Realm, we didn’t have to struggle.



Although it held its staff towards us and shot powerful balls of energy attacks, it couldn’t even penetrate our scales and Destiny’s Descent, much less our symbiotes. To our surprise, this boss dropped something quite good. It was a two-star symbiote. Although it wasn’t anything great, it would still increase Blank’s strength. As I reached my arm towards the egg, Blank rushed down my arm and turned into a gaping mouth. It jumped towards the egg, crushing it.



But it didn’t escape my eyes, that Blank also devoured that mass from the egg. We quickly merged to share the new benefits. Its effect also entered my mind, which was actually similar to Necros’. It increased the speed of our energy regeneration. Although it was nowhere near as good as Necros, still, we were happy with it. Suddenly, six portals appeared all around us, while the stomach started spasming and trembling. Seeing it contracting, we quickly jumped through one of them.



I’m not sure, but probably it would have crushed our bodies, which would have been terrible at such a place! The portal we jumped into, teleported us to a tunnel. Looking at its shape, I couldn’t help but remark. “Isn’t this a tentacle? Somehow I have a feeling that after entering through its mouth, we have to ‘kill’ its tentacles one by one.”



Shrugging once, Alice moved forward, saying that maybe it was like that. “So cold~” I chuckled upon seeing her little game and slapped on her ass. She jumped up in surprise but continued as if nothing happened. Rin rushed ahead to explore what was in front of us. She came rushing back in a few seconds, with a horde of monsters behind us. She was still in her kitten form. She stopped behind me, and then after standing between my legs, she roared ferociously.



Squatting down, I petted her head, earning a purring sound. Alice looked at us with envious eyes, while she turned Blank into a staff in her hands. Swinging it in an arc, a thick blade of Dragon Qi rushed forward, cursing the monsters and killing them almost instantly. We could still use our normal martial arts, but usually, we didn’t. We could also convert our stacks into the stacks of our basic martial arts.



Turning around, she looked at us with a proud face. Petting her head, I went past her and killed another horde of monsters. I’m starting to think that this dungeon was kidding with us. Although it was alright for us, I’m quite sure that normal cultivators would have a hard time here, seeing the number of monsters they would have to kill. Maybe this wasn’t so empty without a reason?



“And what if their numbers will be the same when we reach the monsters at our levels, or above ours?” Alice questioned me from behind. My brows twitched upon thinking that far.



“Ehm… we will struggle and live it through! Somehow,” I answered, feeling discouraged. “Your voice wasn’t too promising and encouraging, but fine. I believe in my mate,” she said deliberately, only to make me feel worse. Little devil…



Hearing my thoughts, she stuck out her tongue, which earned her a bite on it. Rubbing her tongue, she said. “You are quick… I knew what you wanted, yet you appeared in front of me and bit my tongue before I could pull it back. Seriously… going as far as using Infinis’ ability on your wife!? Aren’t you too evil?”



“No? Haha, alright. Enough of playing around. Let’s take this seriously.” Nodding once, she followed in my steps, while Rin continued to freeload on my shoulder. Unfortunately, I didn’t have the heart to make her work. Knowing my thoughts, she licked my face. With my spear in hand, we reached the end of this tunnel in a few seconds. A mass of meat and flesh formed in front of us, taking a humanoid shape.



“You call that humanoid? More like some kind of undead monster, or I don’t even know what to call it anymore…” Alice remarked with her brows furrowed as she flung her hair over her shoulders, upon hearing my thoughts.



“Do you want to fight?” I questioned her with my brows raised, not really feeling in the mood to get covered in this bloody shit. Making a disgusted face, she told me that she didn’t, and even Rin jumped over and nestled on her shoulder, rubbing her head on Alice’s silky hair.



“Great…” I muttered as I jumped forward and thrust my spear forward. Surprisingly, the monster teleported behind me and kicked me in the back. Checking it, I realized that it was at the first stage of Temporary Law Realm. Luckily, we were using our battle forms, and Blank was providing us with lots of defense anyway. The monster’s kick only tickled my back. Before I would crash into the ground, I spun in the air and turned Blank into a bow.



Pulling the string, I filled it with a large amount of Hydra Qi. The monster teleported in front of me, wishing to penetrate my chest with a pointy sword in its hand. I didn’t want that disgusting mass to touch me, so while using Space Lock and Bolt of Silence, I released my green arrow. It entered the monster’s body, making it explode and covering me in its flesh. With an annoyed face, I cleared my eyes, only to see that Alice and Rin were similarly covered in it.



Pointing at them, I started laughing at them. Alice’s brows started twitching as she shouted. “No pussy tonight!” Knowing that she had no way to resist me, nor did she mean it, I just continued to laugh. Using our energies, we turned clean in a moment and then started teleporting towards the base of this tentacle. A portal was waiting there for us, along with a sword, which was stabbed into the meaty ground under us. I pulled it out and after examining it, I found out that it was a really good piece. Especially considering that it was a metal, which was found only on six-star planets or above.



But something strange happened. Before stepping through the portal, Blank crept forward on my arm and covered the sword. Not knowing what was happening, I watched it. A few seconds later, it moved backward and I found out that the weapon was missing. Looking down at my body, I found very tiny pieces of metal shards covering Blank’s surface. As I touched Alice, half of them rushed up my arm and entered Blank’s other half.



“Interesting ability. I didn’t know of this. It seems like it can consume things other than symbiotes,” I said with a surprised face. Alice nodded and then went through the portal, with me in tow. We appeared in a similar tunnel. We quickly rushed through all of them and killed every monster there was. Three of them dropped weapons, while two of them dropped armors. Blank was turning tougher and tougher, and its defense was increasing continuously.



We wanted to get a good symbiote for Rin as well, but we didn’t have the luck to find a really good one until now. When we left through the last portal, we found ourselves in the cave once again. “If you want to enter the next floor, you have to find eight keys, in these eight areas,” a mechanic voice resounded in the cavern, telling us what we had to do. Using our mind powers, we found out that it couldn’t pick up on the presence of these keys.



“But this place is huge. How are we supposed to find it?” Alice couldn’t help but remark, feeling annoyed that we had to do such stupid things. After reaching the sixth level, I could create seven clones since I had eight heads. Meanwhile, Alice reached her final form, with three heads and four minds. She won’t grow any more than that. Only the speed of her processing capability would increase. There weren’t big differences among the True Divine Beasts. If they didn’t have more minds than the others, then they were working quicker, or they made up for it in a different way.



Since she could control four clones efficiently, the twelve of us started and Rin started searching the place. We started at the biggest lakes in the center of each area since it seemed to be the right thing. Luckily, this dungeon wasn’t a troll and didn’t send us on an infinite searching adventure… These keys were shining with a quite powerful light and their sizes were quite big, being twenty centimeters long.



When we found every key, we appeared above the swirling vortex. Eight holes appeared in the air, with eight different colors. After putting in the keys, and turning it in a circle, a gate appeared in front of us. But this gate looked very strange. Water was flowing out from the four gaps around it, not to mention that it was twenty meters tall and ten meters wide. Strange marks were covering it and fishmen statues were standing at its two sides, with flickering harpoons in their hands.



Not being sure of myself, I used a clone to open the door, while all of us stood far away from the door. A huge waterfall poured down on my clone, not shaking it even in the slightest. I flew through the gateway with it and found myself in an oceanic world. We quickly entered it with our real bodies. There were long seaweeds raising from the ground, extending into the sky, which was nonexistent. In its place were mountains reaching downward, entering the water.



[I don’t know what’s up and what’s down anymore…] I told Alice with a helpless face as I crossed my arms in front of my chest.



[Believe me, I have no idea either.] She answered with a smile. Using our mind powers in this thick greenery, we felt lots of presences around us, and all of them were at the first stage of the sixth level. One of them rushed out of this lush, ‘jungle’ under the sea. There was a fishman, riding a seahorse, with a harpoon in his hand.



What the fucking fuck is this? I thought as I quickly swam to the side, with the help of my mind power. With a smirk on her face, Alice turned Blank into a whip and teleported behind the fishman. She coiled it around his neck. With the speed it traveled under the water, its head was torn off on the spot since Alice had more strength. Taking away its harpoon, she threw it after the seahorse and penetrated its tail. She coiled her whip around its body, incapacitating it completely. With Rin on her back, she sat on the seahorse and tamed it with a single touch.



The seahorse was visibly scared of her, so it obeyed any of her wishes. She sent her thoughts into its mind and told it to take her to the boss. Of course, she waited for me to catch another seahorse, in a similar way. The seahorses took us to a huge shark in but a moment, which was at the second stage of the sixth level. After conveying our thoughts to the seahorses, telling them that they must wait for us, they slightly backward and stayed there.



Upon noticing us, the shark immediately teleported in front of us and used its jaws to attack. Both of us turned into our monster forms, with our sizes being twice as big as the shark’s. It teleported behind us, trying to bite our tails, but we expected it, so we teleported slightly backward at the same time. In this form, we were the ones appearing behind it. Both of us snapped our jaws on its bobber, tearing it off completely. Its blood colored the water in red and filled it with the smell of blood.



We felt hunger! Not letting go of it, we moved our other heads forward and bit into its back. As long as we were holding it, it didn’t have a chance at teleporting away! Knowing that it would die quickly like this, it used a blade of water and tore off its own tail. It teleported behind Alice, wishing to take revenge on her back. Unfortunately for the monster, Rin appeared on its back and with a swipe of her paw, she split open the shark’s back.



Since it couldn’t teleport once again, we turned around swiftly and devoured the monster alive. With their large heads, they tore out large chunks of meat from its body, along with Rin. A few seconds later, only its soul was left, but after a few Bolts of Silence, that too was dead. Using Soul Eater, they devoured it, instead of storing it away. They had so many souls in their Soul Storage, that they didn’t even dare to count it. The war bore lots of fruits for them!



The shark turned into a round item, which started sinking towards the seabed. But before it could fall any deeper, Alice caught it between her fingers. “This item is called the Amber Compass. This is a part of a map, which would lead you towards great treasures. But be warned, the road is long and dangerous. Follow the lead of this compass, to find the next piece.” Such knowledge entered her mind, which was heard by me as well.



Alice looked up with excited eyes and a grin on her face. I felt equally excited. Although we will have to go through quite a lot of trouble to get those treasures, probably, it should be worth it. If nothing else, then it should help us in passing time, and pressure us to move on and advance.



A cavern leading to a deeper place raised out of the sand covered seabed. We rode our seahorses and swam downward. We found ourselves in a deep sea ditch. Under us, everything was dark. The water was moving in here with a force I have never experienced before. From time to time, small pieces of stones flew past us, with a speed of five hundred kilometers per hour! Luckily, we weren’t mortals and this pressure was nothing to us.



Sometimes, we saw colorful lights rushing away under us, which were followed by even bigger sized light bulbs. But our senses caught all of them. There were huge catfishes and eels, which were chased by scale covered snakes! The flickering lightning around the eels didn’t bother those snakes. After asking the seahorses if they knew where to go, they rode the streamline and slowly moved downward. Knowing that they were afraid to move even deeper, we soothed them by killing one of those snakes with a single move.



Seeing it, they turned more afraid of us than those slithering shits and quickly dived downward. We went through that ever-growing darkness. The skins of these seahorses were see-through and their insides were giving off different lights. Alice’s was orange, while mine was pink… my favorite color… but that was the only one passing by! [Hahaha~ as if anyone would believe you. You are just liking it, admit it.] Alice started bullying me to take revenge with such words.



Not being stupid enough to answer, I stayed silent. In that complete darkness, only the insides of these seahorses were giving off some light. We were a patch of light. Well, and our eyes. Suddenly, we felt the ground trembling. But it was happening rhythmically. A few seconds later, we realized the reason behind it. At first, only a shining light bulb appeared higher up in the water, which moved forward. We soon realized that the thing, moving our way was a Naga!



The tremors were caused by its slithering lower body. It stood at fifty meters tall, with a long harpoon in its right upper hand. Yes. It had four arms, two on the left and two on the right. In its other hands were a whip, a shield, and a sword. The light bulb was on the top of its head. Its hooded head looked quite threatening. But there was a problem… this monster was much stronger than the others before. It was at the early fourth stage of Temporary Law Realm, with the strength of nine hundred and sixty Crypt. Even if we were to merge and use our monster forms, we would have only four hundred and five Crypt.



Although Rin was at the early third stage with eight hundred and sixty-four Crypt, fighting with such a huge difference in strength wasn’t her style. Unless we reached the late stage or the early second stage, we had little to no chance at winning.



So like the proud people we were, we quickly turned around and fled; while we started stuffing our mouths with World Crystals. Naturally, in our merged monster form. We could use the Law Crystals as well, but we wanted to keep those for the later stages. Luckily, we had many souls in our possession. While fleeing, our strengths were continuously increasing. The Naga kept whipping at us with its whip, leaving large gashes on our back.



Rin also disappeared temporarily. We tried teleporting, but no one could do it continuously. This was because after teleporting once, space would turn unstable at our entry point. If we were to teleport once again, then we would be swallowed by the gray thingy, instead of teleporting away… and that is something we didn’t want to happen. Not even Rin was an exception for this.



So we were left with no chance but to swim… unluckily, we were slower than that damned huge monster. Using the seahorses was also impossible at such a moment and they fled long ago anyway… Feeling pressured by the monster, our bodies started going through a small evolution, quickening our advancement. Reaching the late first stage, we turned around with a swing of our tail. The surprised Naga held up its shield, but it was still knocked back slightly. We continued to devour the souls and the World Crystals. The Naga made an enraged face because the tip of our tail wounded its stupid face.



We swam towards it and grabbed two of its arms with our front paws. It couldn’t use its shield and sword as a result. Although it penetrated our chest with its harpoon, what did it matter to us? With our quick regeneration, our internal bleeding stopped in a moment. Using our jaws, we bit into its arms and throat. This time, our poison was much more effective! Its movements visibly started to slow down. Knowing that it was in a bad position, it quickly released its harpoon and swam backward. Since our teeth were still in its arms, it couldn’t teleport.



Rin also joined the fray and jumped on its back. Using her sharp claws and teeth, she started tearing the monster’s back into pieces. Using our hind legs on the seabed, we propelled ourselves forward, pushing the Naga on its back. Or that was what we were hoping for, but it was still much stronger than us, so we stayed as we were pushed back instead… At that moment, it did something unimaginable, which made me question if it was a living being. It rotated its upper body in a circle…



We were shaken off by the monster, along with Rin. Using its whip, it struck Rin’s back and bashed a few of our heads with its shield. Following that was its sword, which cut off two of our heads. But we were at the Temporary Law Realm and our regeneration speed was much greater! In just two seconds, both of our heads grew back, startling the Naga. We pulled out its harpoon from our chest and standing on our hind legs, we held it between our claws.



We threw the harpoon towards its face as a reward. It wanted to teleport away, but with two of our minds, we prepared a nice Space Lock for it. Rin also appeared beside it and caught its lower body with her jaws. It looked down with a surprised face, which was a huge mistake. The right side of its face, along with its eyes was pierced and torn off. It rotated slightly as it fell to the side. In the meantime, we broke through to the second stage, reaching eight hundred and ten Crypt, which was more than enough to fight this shit.



We jumped at it while it was on the ground and bit into its left side. Our poison spread through its body, paralyzing it more and more. Feeling that it couldn’t even move anymore, we released it. We pulled out the harpoon from the ground beside its head and raised it up. With evil grins on our draconic heads, we thrust it downward and penetrated its heart.



To satisfy our wrath and bloodlust, we also tore off its arms, one by one, painting the water blood red. Although it wasn’t visible so deep in the dark water, its smell was more than enough for us. We stomped on the remaining part of its head and then poured our soul forces into a single, huge, soul attack. As our attack stuck, its body literally exploded. Slices of meat landed on our body, especially on our protruding spikes. Using a few of our heads, we ate them in a good mood.



[Fish are delicious~] Alice said happily. Although we killed it at the second stage, we started the fight at the first! Such being the case, we were rewarded handsomely! Falling back to all four, we moved our heads in the middle towards the thing on the ground.



In the place of the Naga’s corpse, which slowly disappeared was a black prism. Upon touching it, it entered our bodies, along with the knowledge of what it was.



This thing was really nice!

 

I have news for you, which you should read!

Before reading the next chapter, it would be for the best to read into my other novel... I don't want to spoil things, so I won't say too much. But if you want to have a more... mind blowing feeling, then read at least prolog and first chapter of my other novel. Link: http://royalroadl.com/fiction/11777/queen-of-devouring

Spoiler: Chapter 91 - The Truth Behind Gaia

The Truth behind Gaia

Alice’s POV:

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

It was called the Prism of Nightmare. The best was that we didn’t have to carry this around. It turned into a part of our body! Using this treasure, we could summon nightmares in the mind of our target. It might not work longer than a second before they would realize that it was just a dream. But that second was more than enough for us!


After separating, we found out that we both of us could use it. This was ridiculous in its own way because this meant that as long as we were merged when consuming a treasure, we could share any benefits! [What should we call this ability of ours?] I questioned Hiro as I turned into my battle form and swam upward.


[We could go for fancy names, but I’m too lazy for them. Let’s just call it Nightmare and done…] He answered with a shrug of his shoulders, feeling lazy. Nodding once, I continued on our way, with Hiro in tow.


Even this boss was dangerous as it was much stronger than it should have been. If there was a similar jump in strength level on the last floor as well, then we will have to advance before going at it. The Amber Compass would provide us with more than enough treasure hunting. We soon found the hole where we came down and then swam up into that sea world. But there was a problem. We had no idea where was the exit. Using our senses, we felt a distortion in space, not too far away from us.


Using our mind powers, we swam to it in just a few seconds and found a portal which was leading to the hall we descended to. After going through it, we flew out of the pyramid and teleported to Gaia’s house. The ‘clean up’ was probably a day ago so they were sitting at their places and meditating. Like usual. “I see that I’ve lost… I’m getting annoyed by you people,” Gaia said without opening her eyes or even moving at that.


“Good day to you too… and yes, you have lost. You can’t win against a dragon!” I told her jokingly, but her brows twitched. I guess she didn’t like it that much. As I crossed my arms in front of my chest, I added, “So what about you being alive?”


“Tch… I shouldn’t tell you because you didn’t take part in purging the pests… but fine, I took an oath anyway,” she said, clicking her tongue, feeling annoyed by my question. I raised my brows and sit on the grassy plain, my hands under my chin. Hiro sat down behind me and leaned on my back.


With a displeased face, Gaia started her tale. “I know that you can use Soul Eater as I’ve seen it. As you know, Cultivators at the ninth stage of the eighth level have thirty-two billion year long lifespans. I was always talented when it came to cultivation, so do you really believe that I ‘ran out of time’? Haha~”


Not feeling too surprised, I just raised my brows, waiting for her to continue. Hiro coiled his arms around my waist and rested the side of his head on my back. [So am I supposed to listen to the things related to your past while you are relaxing?] I questioned him as a smile formed on my face. “Mhm,” he gave out an agreeing sound and then closed his eyes. You are helpless… I thought, almost laughing up.


Frowning, Gaia remarked on our inattentiveness. “You aren’t even listening… Anyway, I was still only around at the half of my lifespan, so breaking through was just a joke for me, especially with the Babel in my possession.”


Raising my brows in my curiosity, I questioned her. “Then why did you lie in the message you left behind?”


“Hahaha~ if I told the truth at that time, then this whole thing wouldn’t be funny! Like now! I can enjoy your surprised faces!” She opened her eyes to look at us, but all she saw was Hiro sleeping on my back and my unbothered face. Her face turned stiff as I pointed at my face, saying. “Can you see the surprise?”


[Haha, she is done for.] Hiro chuckled in his mind while thinking of such things. Gaia massaged her temples and her eyes. She just wanted to get past the hurdles.


Raising a brow, I questioned her. “Alright, enough of joking. The first thing I really would like to know is the following. How did you separate from your world?”


Sighing loudly, she replied, “Although we couldn’t share the gained soul force as our Soul Eater was imperfect, I was able to devour other living beings’ souls. It was exactly because of this that there was an excess. A huge amount of Soul Force was left there, unused. I couldn’t pour it into our world or else it would have turned unstable. I’m sure that you believe me if I say that the monsters and people I killed at my level gave me more than enough soul force to create another world.”


“Our worlds are growing along with the strength of our bodies and souls. In your case, I’m sure that you can enlarge your own world with the excess, but we couldn’t. Our control wasn’t good enough… Once I tried doing it, our world turned unstable and almost exploded… So instead of enlarging it, I had to create another world! At first, I just left that world alone, but it turned into a very important thing later on…” Making a slightly sad face, she sighed again before continuing.


“The following happened before creating Soul Eater. As you probably know it, we did many weird things… Although there was a connection between us, the threads connecting our souls were thin. It was a simple soul bond. Originally, we just wanted to turn them thicker. We poured our soul forces into those threads, turning one-half thicker than the other, depending on who was the stronger.”


“Naturally, soul bonds were never dependent on strength or soul force, so that much was fine. That little attempt of ours didn’t have any results. We created life. It was fine. Even the creator of the Abyss helped us in it for some reason. Don’t ask me why… It just appeared in a shapeless form, snapped its fingers and done. The mutating creatures turned towards the humanoid genes and after a few years, they turned into humans.”


[Few years you say…] Hiro thought with ridicule.


“But tinkering with the souls is something only the creators and the creator of the Abyss can do. I take that you know about it, right?” I nodded as an answer and told her that it even talked to us.


“It talked to you? That’s quite rare. I wonder what it gave you…” she made a curious face and sat like that for a few seconds. Seeing me staying mute, she sighed as she continued. “It can do miraculous things. No matter how dead you are, it can always bring you back to life. There are these things which you get in the dungeons, Phoenix medal, is it? You surely have one with your talent… That is made by it as well.”


“Creators can do anything with the people in their own world, but they can’t call back the dead souls. Back to topic. After doing so many things, we decided to finally not evade that single topic, which was so mysterious. The soul. We knew that it was the domain of that thing in the Abyss, but we still wished to see how much we can deviate from the normal path without repercussions…”


“It happened at that time, that we successfully fused our souls. We were very happy when we realized that it was a ‘success’... or so we thought. Our souls never really fused because our minds were never in sync. There was a natural rejection between us. We just couldn’t trust each other completely.”


“The real problem came when we started arguing and such things. Our fused bond turned unstable and the stronger soul threads, reached the weaker halves. After covering them, the weakest people among us were devoured. It all happened in just a moment. That was how the malfunction of our Soul Eater started.”


“As time passed, Soul Eater started eating away at their souls. Since I was the strongest, I’ve gained their lifespans, while everyone else turned old. So you could say that I have a monstrously long lifespan. As you know, after getting past the seventh level, our bodies don’t age since we know every law. Reversing the time of our body is as easy as breathing.”


“As years passed, the suction turned stronger and stronger, causing the demise of my loved ones. My husband’s body withered away in just a few seconds, even though he had more than fifteen eons left of his life,” a few tears appeared in her eyes, but she quickly wiped them off and looked at us with a smile. Sedna looked at Gaia’s back with a sorry look on her face.


“After losing everyone, I couldn’t stay in that world we created. So I left a piece of my soul in it as my legacy, along with this imperfect skill. And the answer to your questions is simple. Since I had another world and I had no one to restrict me, I pulled back my soul force from the world you have and poured it into the new world. I have the same world in me ever since. I could probably enter your world as well, but I’m not going to… That’s how your world turned into a ‘dead’ one, while I’ve got a brand new one.”


“After organizing that little treasure hunting in my dead world, I faked my death. Using the Babel, I reached the ninth level and increased the size of my world. I probably have a much larger world than any other person at the first stage of the ninth level, not to mention the amount of soul force I have.”


Making a fake smile, she continued with a similarly fake laugh. “Hehe, I’ve turned much stronger than other people at my level. I’m like a True Divine Beast thanks to their souls and my lifespan is at least five times as much as normal cultivators. I knew that Soul Eater was a powerful soul skill, which worked perfectly. The only problem was that none of us could control it because of our imperfect bonds. Someone always wanted to suck away more than the other…”


“Well, now that everyone died, I turned into a ‘black hole'. Anyone who touches me will be sucked dry of their lives quite quickly. I didn’t even have to fight against Shir’ Tu. I just touched his shoulders for no more than ten seconds and he died. That’s how easy it is for me.” Gaia finished her tale with a smile on her face. We felt slightly surprised upon hearing her, but there was a problem…


Hiro stood up behind me and walked towards Gaia. Grabbing the sides of her head, he looked into her eyes. “W-What are you doing? Do you want to die?” Gaia shouted, but she realized that her imperfect Soul Eater wasn’t working on Hiro. She couldn’t suck away anything from us, but we could. Still, Hiro had no such intentions. Although we could probably shoot straight to the eighth level with her soul… which would be really nice, we aren’t like that.


“Still! Just release me…” She shouted and wanted to push away Hiro, but before she could do so, Hiro said a few words and then teleported away, along with me.


“Masks were never there to be put on but to be taken off. Go and cry when you have some time…” he said those words. Her heart was bleeding inside. Trolls? They are laughable. They just want to hide away their pain and show their playful side. This isn’t true in every case, but mostly it is. Gaia couldn’t be touched or loved by anyone. Maybe she got used to it by now, but it was still a tragic end for her life. Eternity? Even if she could reach it, which I have no doubt of… what was she going to do all alone?


Without the feeling of anyone touching her? But luckily for her, we had a salvation. There was a problem with it, though… we had to find her other half! She could bond with him easily and it would cause great results, not to mention the transformation that would occur in their bodies. We stood in the air, not too far away from her house. Looking at her, Hiro smiled.


Gaia’s face started twitching and her eyes turned red, while her face turned into a rainy one as she huddled into a ball. Embracing Hiro’s back, standing beside him, I asked. “Shall we help her?”


He turned his head towards me with a smirk on his face. “Is that even something to ask? She gave us something wonderful. We should return the favor, shouldn’t we?”


Nodding once, I gave a kiss on his lips and then we left the place. Upon touching Gaia’s shoulders, Hiro learned what was missing. Thanks to her, we have gained complete control over Soul Eater. We can devour and suck away other’s lives, or we can also give them to anyone we touch. What did this mean? As long as we had enough years and souls, we could literally bring people back to life. Weren’t we the same as the creator of the Abyss in that case? Knowing this, we will make sure to do everything we can to find Gaia a damned boyfriend.


[We should ask about her type… it would make things easier. There shouldn’t be a huge age difference between her and her half. As long as we can find a person at the higher levels who look similar compared to what she describes… we could turn her life into a much happier one!] Hiro started thinking of ways. I’ll have to talk with Gaia… Hiro asking for her type would be a weird thing. I couldn’t help but think of such things.


“Well, time for some treasure hunting! Gaia’s tale was too sad for my taste…” Hiro said, trying to liven up the mood. It didn’t work... but feeling my embrace and my kiss, he instantly turned much happier. Naturally, this was true to me as well.


---


We took out the Amber Compass and examined it more closely. We called Poirlion and Narihi. After joining up with them, we went towards Ellery’s place since Rose was still there. She could stay in our world and train…


We felt so much better. At the Temporary Law Realm, we always felt a slight connection with the universe. As this connection grew, the range of our teleportation would also grow. This was because we could feel more and move further away in one go as a result. The star formations were like beacons. When we stood on one of them, we felt every other. There were so many of them through the universe that it felt ridiculous.


Without knowing where we wanted to go, it would be impossible to find anyone. But since we knew, we just focused on our destination and filled the formation with energy and poof! We were there. Without any procedures, we teleported into the room Rose was in. We didn’t even have to use our mind powers as we felt her through the world. Gaia probably felt numerous sectors with that soul force of hers. Now that I think about it… This means that she can peek on anyone doing it… I thought and I felt creepy as I realized this.


Shaking his head, Hiro remarked on my thoughts. [Not everyone is a pervert like us and watches other people having sex. But what I’m more curious about… if this is true, then why did Sedna not know about the conspiracy?]


Furrowing my brows, I replied. [Maybe… she just didn’t care? Could it be that she was just faking ignorance? We should be careful around her… that woman is dangerous! More so than her big sister with a broken heart!]


[Alright, let’s carve it into our minds. Sedna is dangerous!] Hiro thought, chuckling.


Rose was sitting on her bed, meditating. As soon as she felt us, she slowed down the rotation of her energy and jumped towards us like a hungry dragon. [Hydra,] Hiro added, but his attempt was futile. Dragons were better! [No! It’s just that people are forgetting about Hydras…] He tried to defend his race, but my next words shut him up. [Yes, because they look worse than dragons! But don’t worry. You are the best to me. Fufu~]


[Fine… but my race is still the top ranking one!] He added. Thinking about it, I couldn’t help but nod. I was born to be more popular than him, but he was slightly stronger. Not anymore, though… as our bond balanced us perfectly.


Hiro caught Rose’s right arm, while I did the left. Although she was a tiny bit smaller than me, after levitating above the ground, the problem was solved. We hung her up in the air. Looking at us with a panicked face, she said, “B-But I want a hug! I didn’t know that this is so terrible! Look! My evolution also finished and I’m craving your touch!”


“Eh? But… we are touching your wrists. Is that not enough?” I questioned her with a surprised face as she started flailing her lower body and her tail, trying to lock one of us with her legs. Unfortunately for her, she wasn’t successful at doing so.


“No! I want more!” She exclaimed. What the fuck is happening to her? She transformed completely… she is like a love-hungry child. This is entirely wrong… we should do something with her personality. I put her down and hugged her so that she would stay quiet.


Facepalming, Hiro said, “I shouldn’t have given her my blood. It’s too much for her brain. This is probably because our mixed blood is inside her. She is as powerful as a three-star divine beast… I can only wonder what will become of our child.”


“Even I’m curious of that,” Poirlion said with a loud laughter. Turning around, Hiro showed him his middle finger, which only added fuel to the fire as Poirlion started laughing even more.


“Grr… Bad dragon!” I shouted as I stomped on his feet, making him jump up and shut up.


“So? Do you have any idea how to solve this problem?” Narihi asked seriously while stopping in front of Rose to examine her body.


“I’m not a problem. This is because of the difference in our strength, which is too much! My blood is being pressured… I should get some divine blood from a dungeon. It should solve my problem.” Unexpectedly, Rose knew of a solution for her own problem. Well, it was her body. She should feel it.


“And how the hell are we supposed to get that? Ah! Wait! There was such a thing in the Abyss. Guess we just have to go and start slaughtering… the compass is probably leading us towards it anyway…” I questioned her but I also realized the answer. Nodding, Narihi also agreed with my thoughts, saying that there was indeed such a possibility.


Not wasting our times, we left towards the Abyss. Since Rose had our blood, she could enter our world. We tried putting her next to Rin, but she felt more rivalry than sisterly upon seeing Rose… Rose was literally chased out of Rin’s cave. This naturally made us laugh at her. There was no way that we could hold it back upon seeing something like that. Rose selected a place for herself, in our bed… after seeing her sniffing it, we quickly teleported her away. We really need that Divine Blood.


Not wasting any time, we took up a few quests, entered the Abyss, and quickly teleported towards the first Trading Room. Ever since they bonded, Narihi was pouring her cultivation into Poirlion, making him soar up… Only one or two years and Poirlion will probably catch up with her and then they can advance together. Since Narihi was at the seventh stage and we too were at the second stage, entering the first floor wouldn’t be a problem anymore!


“So? How does this place work? We heard of the territories and such from Galen. Anything else to know?” I questioned Narihi, while I ran down my eyes on the sexy curves of her body.


I saw a shudder run through her back before answering. “If you know about this dividing up and all, then you know almost everything. The only thing he probably didn’t tell you is that you have to wear identifiers. There are paths where you can travel as a loose cultivator or so to say. Naturally, those are more dangerous, usually. While if you have the identifier of your academy, you can travel freely in your area. The downside of this is that you can’t go to other areas or you’ll get yourself killed.”


Crossing my arms in front of my chest, I questioned her,“So if we are ‘loose cultivators’, then we can enter the territory of other groups?”


“You can, but you won’t be welcomed and the bad kind of people might pick a fight with you. Also, although you have everything in your cheating storages… we have to buy that inventory hiding thing…” She answered and then added while turning around to leave towards the nearest Trading Room.


Hiro grabbed her shoulder before she could leave, asking, “Wait. What about the living beings in our world? Can you sense them?”


Furrowing her brows, she even focused on us but found nothing. Shaking her head sideways, she shrugged her shoulders, not knowing the reason behind it.


“I guess people can sense only the things we brought in from the outside world,” following her example, Hiro shrugged while saying.


Although it was unnecessary, since we had enough points, we too bought them for eighteen days, spending all of our remaining points. We also wanted to see how quickly we can collect AP. “Honestly, I want to go as a loose cultivator. It’s funnier like that!” I exclaimed while stopping for a moment. Hiro nodded, agreeing with me.


“You know, unless we want to go back up and ask for a mark, we will have to go like that,” Narihi said with a smile and then added. “Not even I have it, even though I’ve been here numerous times. Many know me, so we can walk freely on Genotin Academy’s territory and we can also enter other places. Actually, the biggest group nearby is called the ‘Freerunners’. They are the people who aren’t talented enough to get into these academies. But their population is at least twenty times as much as any other group’s.”


“So actually they are the most powerful group…” I pointed out the truth, feeling slightly surprised.


“You could say that, yes,” Chuckling, Narihi agreed with me. They weren’t counted talented because they were progressing too slowly. It didn’t mean that none of them would reach the highest levels. Hard work was never something to laugh at and the people who reached the level of Sedna and Gaia with much worse talent were a clear example of that.


Feeling excited and restless at the same time, I quickly teleported to the first level of the Abyss. I wanted to find out what was there! Looking around, I saw those huge mountains, the oceans which were in place of the sky… levitating mountains and islands. It was an interesting sight. The air felt clear and pleasant, though I saw black clouds at a few places with dangerous looking bolts of lightning. They reminded us of the Heavenly Tribulations.


Below us was a ravine, which actually wasn’t too inviting… “Where does this lead?” I asked Narihi while pointing downward.


“That is leading to the second level. I could go there, but I’m not sure that you should. Usually, only cultivators at the later stages of the sixth level go there,” she answered while shaking her head upon seeing my face.


We will mess up that place as well. I thought with a smirk on my face. We left the ravine and flew towards a mountain nearby. We started a massacre. After killing hundreds of monsters at the third and fourth stage, we stopped. Status? Does it work here? I thought and lines of texts appeared in front of my eyes.


You have five hundred thousand and thirty-six AP.

You have killed:

….


Seeing the list, it indeed showed everything there was to know. Following Narihi, we went back to the nearest Trading Room where we bought a vial of divine blood. Calling out Rose, who jumped on us… Hiro grabbed her head and opened her mouth, while I poured it down her throat. Now that I think about it, Rose was turning into the kind of mindless monster, which divine beasts didn’t want to turn into. The only exception was that we were her ‘masters’. As the blood entered her body, her blood and flesh went through a mutation, strengthening her own genes, which were able to fight back her submissive feelings.


Her hazy eyes slowly cleared out and her stupid expression went away. She loosened up her arms around my waist and stepped back. After shaking her head sideways, she looked up, straight into our eyes.


“You back?” I asked her with a smile. Nodding, she replied, “Yes. I’m not saying that it was terrible… but it surely wasn’t something that should have happened to me. I do like you, but I never intended to turn into such a… thing.”


“Yes, and you would have forgotten your memories, your past, or who you were if that was to continue. It was in our best interest to return the old Rose. Hehe,” I said with a small laugh, feeling happy upon seeing her normal expressions.


“Not exactly the old one… I still want to serve you and I’m much stronger than in the past,” she added with a serious face. I waved my hand and turned around to look at Hiro, who was looking at the Amber Compass.


“Where to go?” I questioned him. He grabbed my hand and pulled on it. Rose went back to our world since she couldn’t teleport. As Hiro left, the three of us followed after him and found ourselves in front of a hundred meters tall portal. It was simply enormous! Strange intrications were covering its sides and there were huge statues standing beside it. Looking at the Amber Compass again, we saw that it was pointing towards the portal.


Feeling unsure, we made clones of ourselves and went through the gates. At first, it was still the Abyss, but after following the lead of the compass, we went up many pathways and saw that usual dark portal. This was leading out of the Abyss… but we had a strange feeling.


This portal wasn’t leading to our world! Even space felt different and it felt as if there would be something completely new!


Stepping through the portal, a window appeared in front of us, surprising us.

Welcome to the World of Ketarn!​

 

Spoiler: Chapter 92 - An RPG world? A legendary creature?

An RPG world? A Legendary Creature?

Hiro’s POV:

-----------------------------------------------------------------

“What is this?” I couldn’t help but ask, feeling surprised. A strange excitement rushed up my throat, leaving a ball in it. In my past life, whenever I thought about it, I couldn’t decide. Where would I like to reincarnate if I could choose? A Xian Xia world, or an RPG world? Both of them was really interesting to me, leaving me without a final decision.



As things turned out, I was reincarnated in a Xian Xia world. But I always wanted to see this kind of place and now it was in front of me! Well, let’s see if it works. Status!

Name: Hiro

Race: Twelve Headed Hydra (Mixed)

Level: 624

Class: Cultivator

(10t) Health: 130 000 / 130 000

(10t) Mana: 97 000 / 97 000

Titles: The Sovereign; Bonded; Lover; World Traveler;

(10t) Strength: 24 300

(10t) Vitality: 26 000

(10t) Agility: Incompatible

(10t) Will: Incompatible

(10t) Intelligence: 24 250

(10t) Wisdom: Incompatible

(10t) HP Reg: 5 000 / s (+50 000/s Racial)

(10t) MP Reg: 4 000 / s (+10 000/s Symbiote)

Incompatible
...



“Oh… it’s not working completely. I guess it’s because we are coming from a different world,” Alice said upon seeing my table, while Narihi and Poirlion were looking at us with unknowing faces. It seems like our bond works even in such cases. Alice also checked out what she has.

Name: Alice

Race: Dragon God (Mixed)

Level: 624

Class: Cultivator

(10t) Health: 130 000 / 130 000

(10t) Mana: 97 000 / 97 000

Titles: The Sovereign; Bonded; Lover; World Traveler;

(10t) Strength: 24 300

(10t) Vitality: 26 000

(10t) Agility: Incompatible

(10t) Will: Incompatible

(10t) Intelligence: 24 250

(10t) Wisdom: Incompatible

(10t) HP Reg: 5 000 / s (+50 000/s Racial)

(10t) MP Reg: 4 000 / s (+10 000/s Symbiote)

Incompatible
...



She was visibly the same as me. Her health regeneration would be weaker originally, but thanks to our fused souls, we had no such differences anymore. The only real difference between us was our minds. Nothing more. Strength was showing how many Crypt of strength I had. How the others came, I had no idea. They could be wrong as well…



Although it didn’t really work with us, I still felt excited just seeing it! Closing my eyes, my strength and senses were still the same. Nothing changed, except for the system this world had. Looking at the compass, it was pointing towards the… sun? With an unbelieving face, I teleported to the sun of this planet. Seeing that the compass was still pointing towards it, I flew into its insides.



Never seen a sun from the inside before… It was an interesting sight, I guess. Reaching its center, I saw a strange black orb. It didn’t look special. I made a few clones of myself, just in case, before touching it, though nothing happened. Turning around, I teleported out of the sun, but upon doing so, the sun shrunk to the size of a fist. This planet still had another two suns, so I didn’t care about this. A small climate change… and almost anyone could fix it anyway.



I went back close to the fist-sized sun, with Alice beside me. She explored the planet, but she didn’t find life on it, so she came to me. Narihi and Poirlion were also looking around in the nearby areas, meaning a few sectors away. I tried grabbing the mini sun, but my hand went through it. Looking at the black orb in my left hand, I moved it towards the mini sun. I was very much surprised to see it exploding in my face, destroying the planet and everything in our surroundings. We were lucky that heat and such things had no effect on us for a long time.



The black holes appearing all around us scared the shit out of us, but we didn’t leave immediately because… the mini-sun that exploded, turned into a huge stellar map spanning through kilometers. Looking around, I memorized one-half of it, while Alice had the other. We didn’t like black holes because their other halves were never leading to other places… but to that damned gray matter. The problem was that this time, we were on the receiving end. So seeing it flooding everything, none of us wished to stay here.



Grabbing Alice’s hand, I teleported away. Looking at it from afar, we were surprised to see a gray ocean in space… it was an interesting sight nonetheless. If not for us being at the sixth level, we would have died there. Well, Rin could have taken us out, but still…



Looking at the compass, it was pointing towards the gate of the Abyss. But it was inside the dead zone, so we had to look for another entrance. The range of our teleportation wasn’t that big, so we had to jump quite a lot of times before finding a planet with life on it. Using our senses, we felt that most of the people were only at the level of third level cultivators.



The planet was a three-star one, with a huge desert and little to no water on its surface. We appeared in front of the biggest city. It had fifty meters tall, compressed sand walls. There were quite a lot of people on the top of the walls and upon noticing us, they started shouting something about ‘survivors from the desert…’ Not caring about them, we went towards the huge double gates. Since it was still closed, we went through it.



The power of laws! Haha! I thought, feeling happy that I could do such things. Soldier looking people ran towards us, with bags in their hands. In those bags, I felt pills and other such things, which had healing effects. “Welcome back, great adventurer!” One of them shouted as he stepped forward. Embracing Alice’s waist, I looked at her, not knowing what was going on. After asking the same question aloud, the soldier looked at me strangely.



“A-Are you by any chance, not from this planet?” He asked, stuttering while speaking. I guess our auras were a bit too much for them.



“No, I have no idea what you meant by that ‘survivor from the desert’ nor do I know what is this place. I just wanted to ask someone about an entrance to the Abyss,” I told them what I wanted in a straight way. Their stupid faces said it all… they had no idea what I was talking about. “So? What is this place?” Alice questioned him while looking around.



Gulping loudly, the guy spoke. “Miss! This is a planet called Destron. There are terrible monsters lurking under the sand and even more dangerous monsters in the air. We are trapped in these cities, without any chance to leave it. Those who left through the gates didn’t get further than a hundred meters before being devoured… that’s why we shouted that you are survivors. Anyone who is powerful enough to walk in these deserts is worthy of our respect!” Saluting and hitting his spear on the ground, he finished his explanation.



Closing her eyes, Alice sensed this whole area. There were indeed monsters lurking under the sand and all of them were at the fourth level. Or… four-hundredth if looked at with the levels of this world. They mostly ranged from the early to the mid stages. “Do you mind if we kill them all?” Alice asked with a smile. Wiping the sweat off of his forehead, the soldier said that it was impossible. He provoked the wrong person…



My dear dragoness snapped her fingers and a huge wave of soul attack spread out of our bodies, sucking away the life from everything that wasn’t an ‘intelligent being’. Saying “Done” with a smile on her face, she coiled her tail around the guy’s waist and threw him out of the city. He landed outside while screaming in terror, fearing his death. Seeing that nothing was happening, he finally shut his mouth and stood up, clearing his butt.



Rin was so cruel… she appeared behind him and nudged his back. Turning around upon feeling something his back, he jumped up at least a hundred meters into the air, straight back into the city. I held my face, trying to hide my laughter. Catching him in mid-air, Alice put him down in front of us once again, asking. “So? Do you believe me now?” Without any sign of disbelief, he nodded his head vehemently, fearing that the same would be repeated.



“Now comes my most important question… do you know anything about other planets with people who are much more powerful than you?” Alice asked while caressing my back with her right hand. I couldn’t help but hug her and rub the side of my chin on her face. Rin appeared next to us, in her full size and copied my movements. I scratched her behind her ears, while the guy from before kept stealing terrified glances at Rin.



“N-No… we don’t know about such a place,” he answered with a stutter. Clicking my tongue, I swung my arm downward, and a divine looking green light smashed into the planet. It was my energy. A tremor ran through the planet and trees started growing out on this deserted planet, along with many rivers and even an ocean formed on it.



Naturally, we didn’t wait for the process to finish. After saying that they were free to go anywhere from now on, we teleported away. “Playing gods? Hehe…. Well, you have to learn some etiquette to turn into a good ruler in the future.” Poirlion remarked on our show off, with a stupid smirk on his face.



“I’m shitting on etiquette. I’ll be a father, not a ruler. The others can go and do what they want to!” I replied to him and then teleported once again. Ten minutes later, we finally found a planet with life on it. Sensing the average strength of the people, we didn’t even bother with stopping there. The Amber Compass also turned around and pointed towards another target, which was probably the closest entrance to the Abyss.



Following that direction, we realized that the living beings were getting stronger and stronger. Soon, we saw the weirdest thing in our lives. The planets disappeared. There were none in front of us. Instead of planets, we saw a huge patch of ground in space. It was more than hundreds of kilometers thick, with huge mountains and oceans on it. There were a hundred suns moving back and forth above that large land, which went completely against physical laws…



The land itself was unmoving. We tried to sense its size, but we weren’t able to. I’m quite sure that our senses didn’t cover even a hundredth of this enormous land. Although the side of the land was quite messy with huge storms, Vulcans, and waterfalls, above the land was a clear atmosphere. We flew through the storm and looked around. The climate was pleasant. Well, anything was pleasant to us… Snow was covering this place and the people we sensed in a radius of ten kilometers were at the fourth and fifth level.



Seeing a few houses, we teleported to them and knocked on the door. We heard footsteps nearing the door. Upon opening it, we saw a lioness. She had a humanoid face, but her feet turned into paws. Tilting her head to the side, she asked, “Hello. Who might you be?”



“Hello. We are just travelers. Could you serve us with some information? We are looking for an entrance to the Abyss,” Alice asked politely with a smile on her face. I grabbed the back of her head and brushed my fingers through her hair, making her smile.



“The Abyss? Accessing it is restricted… but go towards the fourteenth sun. The nearest entrance is that way,” she replied, but her words caught my attention. “Wait, restricted? What do you mean by that?”



She made a face as if we would be idiots, but after seeing that we really knew nothing, she invited us in. Saying that we were alright here, she explained. “I can’t see your stats, but I can see that you are from another world… Right?” Seeing us nod, she continued. “In our world, only people with real strength can access the Abyss. Going there is something to be proud of. Above the seventh level, anyone can go, but below it… you can go only if you are better than the others!”



Frowning, I questioned her. “And how do we know if we are ‘better than the others’? Are our stats enough?” Nodding, she told us that people gained strength here by training, learning, and meditating. Those who were hardworking had more stats on the same level as others. We asked if the amount of strength we had was good enough and she answered with a yes.



“Hey~ but you are really strong at your level. Don’t you need another woman? I’m fine with being the second~” She said playfully, creeping me out. I didn’t need anyone but Alice. Thanking her, I quickly turned around and fled before she would get herself killed. Alice didn’t appreciate her question… if not for helping us, then Alice would have killed her by now.



But in all honesty, we just wanted to know where the gate was. We had things to do here. The map we saw before fleeing had a big x on this land. We weren’t coming this way randomly. Using our senses, we found the portal leading to the Abyss, but there were powerful culti… No… not cultivators. What should I call them? Seeing that many of them are training their bodies, I’ll just call them players… I guess, I thought as I realized that I was wrong. I knew that I was ignorant as this world was just as dangerous as ours. But I really didn't know what to call them.



The people in front of the gate were surely above the seven-hundredth level. With their norms… A hundred levels mean a realm or level in our world, while ten levels mean a stage. Seeing that we were on the six hundred and twenty-fourth level, it was truly accurate. A few of our minds were always cultivating, so even if we ‘didn’t do anything’, we were still advancing.



People with similar strength and talent were all around this place, so I’m quite sure that there were schools around this gate. Well, we didn’t intend to join any of them. We could just sneak in and quickly rush through the gate! But before that…



We flew towards the place that was marked on the map. We had to travel for two whole days, even though we were using teleportation. But the end of this land was still nowhere to be seen. Luckily, we didn’t have to travel that far… A twenty kilometers tall mountain appeared in front of us. We teleported to the top of it where we found a temple. It was visibly old, almost crumbling. Entering through the doorway, we found a stairway leading deep into the mountain. Following the stairs, we found ourselves in front of a sinkhole. After looking at each other, shrugging, all of us jumped down.



A completely dark, circular hall was awaiting us. But something was wrong. A creepy, dark shadow moved towards us on the ground and intertwined with us. Looking down, we noticed that our skin was starting to rot away. Using my Hydra Qi, I stopped the rotting and Alice was the same. But Poirlion and Narihi were much worse off. They quickly teleported out of the mountain, fearing that they would die without doing anything. Looking towards a corner, I saw a pair of shining green eyes. It was completely the same as ours.



Our body was shining with a green light, while there was something darker than the black in the corner. Let’s see if this works… Inspect?

Name: *Unreadable* Elena

Race: Un1d#?tifiabl3:::

Level: 6## *Your inspect is malfunctioning*

Threat Level: 5



I couldn’t read this girl’s stats. I guess people could evade being inspected and such things… That and the ‘malfunctioning’ inspect wasn’t helping either… She was at one of the stages of the sixth level for sure, but I couldn’t see her exact strength. [Although her threat level is five, I don’t think that she is a mortal opponent. I’d say that her strength is similar compared to ours. But we are two!] Alice remarked upon seeing the result.



“Elena, is it? Why are you attacking us?” I said as I swung my arm and cut off space in front of her, breaking that shadow which was trying to suck away our life. It was lucky that we were the best when it came to regeneration. Rin suddenly appeared behind us and roared into the nothingness. Alice turned around, but she saw nothing.



“Is something wrong?” Alice asked with a concerned face as she petted Rin’s head. Looking down, Alice noticed that the shape of our shadows looked like panthers, which surely wasn’t normal… Not to mention that we were in the dark. Why did we have a shadow?



“Dred! Come back~ They aren’t here for us, it seems,” The girl in the corner shouted and our panther-shaped shadow merged into a single one, which after a panther appeared. It rushed back to the corner and it looked almost the same as Rin. Except for that Rin had scales on her body, while that ‘Dred’ had some thin green lines on his body, which were screaming of poison.



Using one of my minds, I conjured a mini-sun and moved it towards the corner. A breathtaking beauty with black hair was standing there, petting the head of her panther. [She is good! If not for having me, I’m quite sure that you would fall for her body…] Alice remarked in my place, admitting the beauty of this girl. She was my type indeed. But it didn’t matter. I had only Alice in my mind, so however beautiful she might be, I’m always going to stay faithful! Alice is my everything!



[Awww~ Come here for a kiss you big bear. Hehe,] Alice said upon feeling me and hearing my thoughts. Leaning over, I kissed her deeply, feeling proud of myself and our unshakeable relationship.



“Are you done with flirting? I’d be glad if you left because I’m waiting for others… in case you don’t want to get caught up in my mess, leave now,” The girl called Elena said without any emotion on her face as she turned around and disappeared… Not finding her anywhere, I focused once again into that corner where I found a small patch of darkness. It seemed so empty and threatening…



“Elena…” I muttered to myself before saying aloud, while looking into that corner. “This one time I’ll not look for trouble, but don’t you dare to attack my wife another time.”



I heard a chuckle resounding in the hall, but she said no more. Using our senses, we found a path leading even deeper into the mountain. We crushed the wall and went towards our destination.“Poirlion, come to our position,” I told him as we reached the end of it. They appeared behind us and the first thing they did was question us.



“What was that thing? Why was there a shadow in the dark? We didn’t even sense anything!” He grabbed my left shoulder from behind, bombarding me with questions. They were in a good shape by the time they returned, but they still had a few dark patches on their skin. This could have been an interesting battle… Hehe, I thought with a chuckle, not knowing whether to go back and have a go at it or just leave her be.



But endangering my dear wife’s life for something like… wait, what if we ask her for a ‘friendly’ fight? It would be surely fun! [We can do it later, but at the moment she is waiting for someone, so let’s wait with it…] Alice thought while also telling Poirlion and Narihi that Elena was probably another monster of our caliber. Hearing it, their eyes opened widely, feeling surprised by such news. Such abilities and that ability of hers… it was like the exact contrast of our regenerating and healing abilities.



We should do something with this… If even Poirlion and Narihi were forced to flee, even though the difference between us and this Elena was most likely small, creating a similar technique would be wonderful. The mountain started trembling and shaking and huge waves were coming from the hall behind us. We should hurry up and see what was happening. On the end of this corridor, we found a room with holograms in it. Thanks to the humans’ knowledge in our world, I was completely familiar with how it worked and how it was built.



Activating the system, a person without a clear shape, sitting in a throne appeared. “Hello, adventurer. This is a record which was made not long ago. I’m the Anchor between the worlds. If you are here with a clear goal, that means that you know about the map. I’m sure that you have memorized it, so here is a missing part,” it said as a piece of our map appeared. After thinking about it for a fraction of a moment, we found where was it supposed to be.



Memorizing the connected part, we realized that it was a flying island above the ground. A few seconds later, it continued. “This much time should be enough. If not, then just go away you slow wits… Anyway, although it seems like a simple flying island, it isn’t as simple. Not even someone at the tenth level can see or sense it. You need that black orb you have to gain access to it. I placed them all around the universes for numerous ascenders. You were one of the lucky ones to be selected.”



“But you should also know that everyone chosen is exactly as powerful as you. There are so many people… and there are many of you who are exactly as powerful as the other one. To get into the island, all of you have to arrive at the flying island, with the black orb in your hand. If any of you dies, the orb will also disappear and that means fewer people to enter, though this is true only before reaching the flying island.”



“If you are that dragon hydra pair, then yes… both of you can enter… Seriously talking, this little game of mine is held every time when I start the race for the next creator position. This video was made for you people at the sixth level so you probably don’t know about how it works anyway. Don’t worry, you’ll have your chance in the future… I’m holding this game for many people on each level but at different places.”



“The rewards right? That is always the most important. Placing in the top three will garner great benefits. But to pique your interest a bit more, I’ll tell you that the winner will have the luck to wish anything from me. Race change, talent increase, weapons, symbiotes, armors, knowledge, instant strength boost? Your choice, so fight and strive on to get out on the top. One last thing. Although you started when you were exactly as powerful as the others, you can turn stronger than them if you work hard!”



As it finished its words, the system turned off and the room turned completely dark and silent. “Alice…” I muttered silently as I turned towards her and grabbed her shoulders. Our faces lit up as we shouted. “WE HAVE STRUCK IT BIG!” If we could ask for an ability to see a line connecting the other halves of people… we could mess up the world and create our kingdom! “Hahaha~ This wonderful, honey!” Alice exclaimed, hugging and kissing me.



Now there was only one problem. To reach our goal, we had to be the best.



And if our opponents were really as good as it said, then we had to work hard.



Harder than ever before!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 93 - Chasing Rainbows [Loop?]

Chasing Rainbows

[Loop?]

Alice’s POV:

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Turning around, we quickly left the place and went towards the dark hall. The black haired girl was standing over the corpse of a few people. Their bodies were consumed by the ground and we felt a tiny change in the girl’s strength. Did she turn stronger? I haven’t heard of such a True Divine Beast, but she is surely the same kind of creature as we are.



“I suppose you came for the rewards?” With a smile on her face, she questioned us.

“So you know about it. In that case, you are our opponent. Right?” Sticking out my chest, I questioned her. I can’t help but admit that our sizes were probably the same… I can’t lose against this girl! Not in front of my husband!

Hearing my thoughts, Hiro laughed loudly, startling the black haired girl. [Haha~ Don’t tell me such jokes. You don’t have a chance at losing. You couldn’t be any more my type and my love for you isn’t something that is decided by your looks alone. As a realist, I do admit that I love you for your looks as well. That’s a part of being a guy. But I have your heart as well.] Pouring out his heart honestly, he hugged me from behind, making me feel safe.



At this time, Elena looked at us with a slightly envious face. “Yes, I’m your opponent. Although fighting with you would be a lot of fun, but I had a battle just now. So I don’t think that it would be wise,” she said, measuring us up.

Crossing my arms in front of my chest, I replied, “And we are five against two. But I’m in the mood to play. Don’t you want to have a go at it? Just to have some fun~”

Making a surprised face, she nodded nonetheless. All of us swore that we won’t kill each other in the following battle. Going outside, we transformed into our merged monster form, surprising Elena greatly. “Shall we start?” I questioned her with my mind power and she replied with a bow appearing in her hands. Her panther jumped up behind us, ready to strike, but Rin intercepted him and blocked his attack.



Instead of escaping, he turned into a bear and swung his paw towards Rin, who quickly teleported away. We swung our tail towards the bear, but Elena also shot a black arrow towards us, which had the same kind of aura as her. Using our paws, we slapped the black arrow. As it touched our paw, it started dissolving into liquid. Not minding it, we healed it in a second. Her shadow also connected to ours, but we were merged this time.

Our regeneration speed was much quicker than her dissolving ability. Seeing it, her eyes opened widely in surprise. The bear took up our attack but got smashed into the ground as a result. But its thick fur protected it perfectly, leaving it with no visible wound. Using two of our minds, we shot mind attacks towards both of them, but it didn’t have any effect. [Let’s make this funnier,] I thought as I reverted our merged form into our battle form.



We were stronger than Elena in our merged monster form! It was visible from these few attacks. Although we don’t know what kind of tricks she has, but I’m sure that ours aren’t any weaker. Blank turned into a spear in our hands. Grinning, we invited her to the next round. Her bow turned into a spear as well, surprising us slightly.

“A contest of spears, is it?” Hiro said aloud, chuckling. The bear turned into a Basilisk and it flew towards us with incredible speed. Before it could reach us, Rin appeared on its left and slapped it away. We flew towards Elena and made twelve clones of ourselves.



“Nice skill~ Devouring you would be really good,” she said with a smile as she thrust her spear downward and a black light covered her body. As our spear was about to cut off her left arm, she just stood there with a smile. Seeing it, we knew that something was wrong. Blank started melting and being sucked away! Panicked, we quickly pulled it back under our scales.

“Devouring, is it? Interesting ability,” Hiro remarked with a nod of his head. We reorganized the scales on our hands, creating gloves of scales.

“Fistfight? Are you sure? Your body will be affected-” Elena advised us with a provocative smile, but she was interrupted by our fist. Ducking down, she kicked us in the stomach, but our powerful defense was more than enough. Jumping back with a dumbfounded face, she nodded once.

Her devouring had no effect on our scales. We kicked out and jumped towards her head once again. Our fists were filled with Soul Force. As it struck her spear, she was slightly pushed back, surprising her once again.



Breathing out, she spoke. “You are really worthy opponents! You are from a different world, right?” Seeing us nod, she continued. “I suppose you too are some kind of legendary monsters,” looking at the snake who wasn't attacking at the moment, she asked, “Dred, should we show them what our true strength is?”

At that, Dred took the form of a two-dimensional shadow and shook his pointing finger sideways. “Eh? You are no fun. We could fight a good-” seeing his look, she stopped talking. Shrugging once, she spoke before attacking us. “Well, I can’t fight against your merged monster form without my true strength. Anyway, let’s play!”

She threw a huge black ball towards our face. Evading it, she was nowhere to be seen. Instinctually, we turned around and blocked her dagger with our forearm. She flew backward from the kickback. She was much weaker than us since we were in our merged form. But I have no idea what she has in store.

It seems like we will have to work really hard if we want to get that reward! With a roundhouse kick, we struck her side, making her spit out a mouthful of blood on our legs. Suddenly, that shadow appeared behind us and penetrated our back. A black miasma spread in our body, wishing to paralyze us. But that was impossible for numerous reasons… the white pill made us immune to poisons and our race was naturally immune to literally everything.



We coiled our tail around his neck, making him pull out his dagger and quickly jump back. Still, his neck was broken… Unfortunately, it didn’t matter as he started healing. We jumped towards him but our fists went through his body, while Elena appeared behind us and thrust her spear towards our back.

Leaning slightly to the side, it scraped off a few scales on our left side, but nothing more. Turning around, we were quick enough to kick her again. Dred appeared in front of us, surprising us again and thrust his dagger into our heart. We grabbed his arms and used our head to attack.

He fell backward and transforming Blank into a spear, we quickly thrust it through his chest. Elena appeared at that time and swung her sword towards our right side. We held up our right arm where Blank focused its body and transformed into a shield. Her sword glanced off, but before it would hit her, she turned into a shadow and flew backward with Dred in her arms.

Although our spear was out of his chest, our energy wasn’t. After making a grabbing motion, space was destroyed in a small patch and Dred was standing there in his Panther form once again. Rin appeared at that time and would have successfully struck their backs if not for us stopping her.



“Rin! Stop. This was enough, for now,” I shouted upon seeing that her paws were almost touching the back of Elena’s head. Rin was too short on time to stop her paw, so she couldn’t do more than weaken it. Hitting the back of Elena’s head, her soft paws landed on it.

Turning around, Elena raised an eyebrow, asking. “What was this supposed to be? Also, could you let go of my head?”

We chuckled upon hearing her question, while Rin slowly let down her paw. Poirlion and Narihi clapped like some people who were watching a good show. Feeling curious, Hiro asked her. “Why did you not try to evade her attack? I’m sure that you noticed Rin.”

“Nah, it wasn’t needed. Firstly, I knew that she would be able to stop and the most I would get would be a slap on the back of my head. Secondly, she can’t hurt me. But I won’t tell you why, obviously,” Elena explained and then smiled mysteriously.



They are way too calm compared to how they lost. I don’t know what can they do, but I’m quite sure that it would be dangerous for us…

After recovering, we teleported towards our next destination. Although this message said that we need only the black orbs to enter, it wasn’t true as there were other markers on the map. This meant that we had to collect more pieces, I suppose.

Appearing behind us, Elena asked with a smile, “Mind if I join?” I honestly felt freaked out when she was behind me… Furrowing my brows, I replied, “You can, but you can’t stay behind us. Your skills are creepy!”

Laughing at my remark, she teleported beside us every time. Feeling better, we soon reached our next destination. These other points weren’t too far away from each other. A few seconds or minutes are enough to reach them.



Considering that we can teleport a hundred light years away, it’s still quite a lot… Entering the next place, the same record welcomed us, but this time it mentioned the next piece. It was a ring, which was a perfect fit around the black ball. On our way, we found another two such rings, which we had to combine with the black orb.

Combining them, we realized that it looked like an atom. Considering that the rings also started rotating around it, we were quite sure of what were we building. The pieces always appeared in our hands only after watching the video, so there was no way for others to take it.

Finding three tiny balls, we had to put them on the three rings. The completed key shone with a yellow light, like a mini-sun. It looked the same as the sun that exploded and turned into a map before. It was an interesting sight, to say the least. But at the last place, we also met with a bear. He was a True Divine Beast.



He just kept eyeing Elena while we completed our key. From the corners of my eyes, I was looking at them curiously, wishing to see where was this going. Elena was visibly enraged, but she didn’t attack. Clenching her fists and gritting her teeth, she talked.

“I can see that you are healthy… but don’t worry, I’ll help you out as you wished me to before, though my methods might not fit your taste.”

“Hahaha! You’ll be mine anyway! I’ll soon break through and at that time, I’ll make you mine! By the way… how is your friend? Audrey, was it?” Laughing, he transformed into his human form and ridiculed Elena. Hearing the name ‘Audrey’, Elena’s body twitched. After picking up her piece, she looked at us and turned around. The only thing she said, “You’ll be sorry for what you have done.”



I looked at Hiro with my brows raised, not knowing what was going on. Shrugging once, he embraced me and we turned around to leave, with Narihi and Poirlion in tow. They were following us silently all along, like some kind of bodyguards…

“BWAHAHA! What a fine ass! You are just as beautiful as Elena! Don’t you want to play with me? Leave that loser beside you!” The Bear God shouted after me.

“Elena… come back. Today we are killing bears,” I sent my thoughts into her mind. She teleported back with a surprised face. Seeing our dark faces and the bloodlust we released, she grinned happily.

“Hahaha! You idiot bear! I alone couldn’t kill you, but you angered these two as well! You will never reach that tower to wish something because you will die here and now!” Elena exclaimed happily. Turning around, the first thing we did was merge and turn into our monster form.



“W-What the fuck are you!? Hey, guys! Come and help me out!” He shouted surprised and a few bearmen at the sixth level appeared.

Elena looked at us, saying, “This is why I couldn’t kill him alone with Dred. If not for his blood servant entourage, I could have killed him long ago!”

There were five of them, making me understand her problem. But Narihi and Poirlion were here and they were stronger than these bearmen, not to mention their bond. This shit was dead as fuck. [Enough of talking. He said something he shouldn’t have. Feel my anger, Alice. Feel it and let’s destroy this shit!] Hiro shouted in his mind, as a powerful wave of bloodlust, hate, and wrath spread through our body. Since we were fused, my soul turned just as enraged.

This dirty furry shit dared to say such things to me? He will learn when to stay silent. I thought, earning a remark from Hiro, [Right. He will stay silent eternally.]



We felt the wrath and we wished to crush him with our paws! We jumped towards him and struck his chest, making him fly through the air and crash into the wall. Elena appeared in front of him and stomped on his face, reorganizing it as a result. Roaring, he transformed into his monster form, while his servants also appeared behind us. Their attacks were shrugged off by us, while Narihi and Poirlion focused on one of them, almost killing him.

Dred and Rin also attacked the same person. Dred was in his bear form and attacked frontally, while Rin attacked his back. The guy was shredded into pieces. Now it was four against four plus we and Elena against the boss bear… he was so dead. Feeling threatened, he slinked backward, growling.

Hitting his butt into a corner, he stood up on all fours. Elena disappeared and reached out of the shadow of the Bear God, thrusting a sword through his back. We slapped him in the face with our tail, leaving a large gash on it. His real forte was defense and strength. He didn’t have exceptional regeneration like us. Worse for him was that we could regenerate and our defense wasn’t any weaker than his.

Roaring, he jumped towards us and swiped with his paw. With the same movement, we blocked his attack and using our pointy tail, we struck his chest. His thick fur was strong enough to protect him as we had to attack from a really weird angle.



Our friends were really quick as all of them killed their opponents by this time. Surrounding the bear god, he kept growling while looking around. Roaring out, his body enlarged, turning five meters tall. This was his racial ability, called Enrage. Burning his own blood, he gained strength and defense above the norm. Jumping towards us, he believed in his success, forgetting that we weren’t in our simple monster forms. We were merged!

Our paws met this time as well, and he still couldn’t push us back. Using our mouths, we bit into his throat, shoulders, and the sides of his head. He roared out in pain and jumped back to escape, but Elena and Dred were waiting for him. A black arrow penetrated his back and his body started rotting and melting.

Narihi and Poirlion just stood in the back as this battle was a result of our wrath we had to ease by murdering this shit. We were more against one. But we didn’t care. We would have killed him anyway, even if we were alone. No True Divine Beast can fight us! We were one step above them even if they were the same as us because we always had something.

Something that was more than simple strength. And that was our bond, unconditional love, and trust in each other, which couldn’t be understood by these simple, strength seeking cultivators. They were super strong. They looked like gods in front of the mortals, but almost all of them lacked the simplest piece.

How to live.



But this one will never learn it. Not in this life. We used our paws to stop him in place. Space Lock was up all this time, so teleporting was impossible, to begin with. We chewed up his head, leaving only the tip of his spine, sticking out of his body. Using our tail, we penetrated his stomach, while we did the same with our paws on his upper body. With our body covered in blood, we tore the huge bear into two halves.

He tried to resist but our strength was still superior. “Your attempt to save your life is futile. You should have never made that remark. I can only hope that you will learn to live in your next life,” I told him as we unleashed the most powerful soul attack we did up to date. His soul shattered and his body exploded, leaving only mincemeat.

The chunks of meat, blood and bone fragments flew through Elena’s shady body, splashing on the walls. Sniffing, all of us felt excited and happy. Our enemy was gone and dead. Using Soul Eater, we devoured his soul, stepping into the fourth stage instantly. This wasn’t a simple soul as this was the soul of a True Divine Beast!



We were surprised to see that Elena’s shadow took the shape of a star and spread out. Devouring the body pieces on the ground, her body also started evolving and her strength increased, stopping at the same level as us. Separating and turning back into our human forms, we looked at her with furrowed brows, while she was doing the same.

“You are interesting creatures…” All four of us said at the same time. We were even more surprised that Dred talked… Chuckling, we turned around and flew towards our final destination. The chance to reach our goal wasn’t that far away. Once we have the ability to find people’s other halves, we will start building our kingdom.

Although it will be a long process as we needed people who were interested in it, we still wished to do it. We didn’t want to change the whole universe. Our aim were those people who were ‘living’ a life, not just chasing rainbows and infinite strength. Although reaching ‘great strength’ was our goal as well, it was nothing more than a ‘side effect’ to sate our hunger for knowledge.

The novel Hiro wrote in his past life was similar to how we wished to do this. We didn’t want to share this with everyone. Only with those who thought alike or at least were able to think alike.



“I’ve heard him saying something about ‘Audrey’. What did happen to her?” I questioned Elena in my curiosity. Her face turned sad as a result, but she answered nonetheless.

“She was… killed by this shit. She was my best friend since my childhood. That is the reason why I’m chasing this wish of mine. I’ll return her to the living. No matter what. And you can’t stop me, even if you helped me this time,” pointing at us, she finished her sentence.

Rose, who has been observing everything before, left our world to talk. “Shouldn’t you fight her now? I mean… she is really strong as I noticed it. You have more chance to win now. Although you aren’t like that, if you want to reach your goal, you should stop now…”

Hearing her words, we furrowed our brows, but what she said was true. I felt torn because Elena seemed like a ‘good’ person unless being provoked. Just like us… Maybe she could also be a part of our kingdom in the future.



Turning around, she laughed, “Hahaha, I don’t know who are you, but you are terribly wrong if you think that I’m at a disadvantage because-” as she finished turning around, she saw Rose. Her eyes opened widely, along with her mouth as her hands started shaking.

Stuttering, she pointed at Rose, saying, “A-Audrey!? What the fuck!? How are you alive and why are you with them?!”

Raising a brow, Rose looked at Elena with a strange look, replying, “What Audrey? I’m called Rose. I know these two for a long time, but I’ve never seen you before…”



“B-But you look the same as my friend, Audrey! She was killed by this stupid bear!” Elena shouted, still stuttering as a few tears left her eyes.

Sitting on the dust covered table behind us, we observed what was going to happen. Elena appeared in front of Rose and touched her face. Rose stepped back, feeling slightly surprised. Touching her face again, Elena mumbled, “You aren’t her. You have a different evolution path. But otherwise, you are completely the same. And you are a weaker than her as well. For now… I guess. What the hell did you give this girl to have such a powerful bloodline? She is as powerful as a normal True Divine Beast….” looking at us, she questioned.

Shrugging, I told her that Rose drank our mixed blood. Suddenly, Hiro started laughing, startling everyone.



“Hahaha! Is it happening even now? Are we living in a dream or what? Chasing fucking rainbows? I can’t believe that our lives are just loops which can’t be escaped.”

Frowning, Elena asked what he meant. He told her what were his thoughts. In his past life, he felt way too many times that the things he did have happened already. Be it in his dreams or in reality. Both happened in way too many cases.

He didn’t believe in dreamworlds. He knew the difference between reality and fiction. But there was still that lingering feeling in him, telling him that maybe people’s lives were just stupid programs, set in stone. That when they slept, sometimes they dreamed of their future, which also turned true.

That the same things happened in their lives, numerous times. Without anything different. There were no variants in those ‘Deja Vu’ feelings and moments. Now, people had clones, which only made him laugh at this whole world. The god of the Abyss is playing pranks on people? Are our lives its doing? But… in that case, isn’t it playing a one-player game?

We really have to find out what lies beyond the end or we will die of curiosity. Understanding Hiro’s words, Elena chuckled, saying, “It happened to me as well… I will suppose that everyone has numerous selves out there in these universes. Maybe there is another me, who thinks and looks alike. Rose and Audrey are those kinds of people. Probably…”



Chuckling, Hiro replied. “Maybe… But I have one problem. Am I supposed to kill you to reach our goal?” Smiling, Elena answered. “Unless you can bring the dead back to life, yes.”

”You will have to….”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A note from me to my readers. If you liked the prolog, read this.

(AN:\ The latter half might be weird or strange to some of you, but I wished to give myself through the novel. Like most of the time. It is truly strange. But nowadays… as I keep writing, it occurs to me at a few times, that I have dreamed of the moment I finished writing a given paragraph. For example, in the 92nd chapter, I finished writing a paragraph when I just looked at the line. It just came to me. I have dreamed of that exact line before. It was just a hazy dream, but it was still there. Looking up, I saw that the lines above were matching.

But that knowledge quickly dissolved, leaving me with an out of body feeling after it happened. And this wasn’t the first time. Nowadays, it keeps happening to me more often. Such being the case, I wished to add this piece to my novel from the start. Now the start of this question is here as well.

It’s truly strange. I’m really curious about what is beyond our lives. Not about reincarnation, heaven, and those things, or my next life. Just the piece in between. See the end to find out what is there in this fiction! What gave me the idea for the title: Although the meaning here is completely different, it still gave me inspiration. I also feel like I’m chasing rainbows while writing this novel. But it’s interesting in its own way, isn’t it? Quirks of life… I shall see what does it hold in store for me. Don’t you want to find your own rainbow?)

 

Spoiler: Chapter 94 - Ordeal

Ordeal

Hiro’s POV:

----------------------------------------------------------------------

“Unless you can bring back the dead to the life, yes. You will have to…” Hearing Elena’s words, I laughed. Frowning, she asked what was so funny.


“Do you happen to have her soul? Although it’s unlikely, maybe there are miracles,” I questioned her, feeling nervous. I wasn’t nervous for a long time, but I didn’t feel like killing someone so randomly. Not her. Because she was very similar to Alice.

“I do have it. I saw her being killed with my own eyes. Knowing what I would have lost at that moment, I had to run away with her soul. But why are you asking it?” Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she questioned me.

“What would you do if I said that we can bring her back to life?” Smiling, I asked her in my curiosity.


“Then I’d be very happy and I don’t know what would I do. I’m generous with those who help me out of their own will. I’ll probably help you in getting that wish of yours,” she replied, pleasing me a lot. With her help, we were sure to win!

“Take out her soul. Don’t worry, she won’t fly away…” I replied, making her frown. Upon hearing the other half of my sentence, she nodded. A black hole appeared in front of her and I felt a soul slipping out of it before it closed. Extending my arm, I caught her and poured our life into her. Thanks to those turtlemen who we killed in the academy, our lifespans were way above the norm. We could suck away the bearmen’s lives as well, but we just stored them away for now.

We gave one million years as a lifespan. That much should be enough. We also added a weak soul to hers, which wouldn’t affect her personality, but it would help her in restoring. Feeling that she was regaining consciousness, I poured my Qi into her soul, resulting in a high degree of regeneration.

About fifteen seconds later, her whole body was back. She looked down at her hands before examining her surroundings. Upon noticing the crying Elena, they rushed towards each other with wide opened arms. She indeed looked like Rose, except for the different racial traits. She didn’t have scales on her body. Instead, her hands and her forearms were completely black, with clear lines of her veins on them, which were shining with a dim black light. There were a few strange tattoos on her back, looking like ancient writings.


She was naked, by the way, but none of us cared about it. But upon noticing me, Elena shouted, “H-HEY! I thank you for helping her and I’ll also help you in turn, but could you not look at her with those hungry eyes?”

At that, Alice laughed, while Dred spoke once again. “Elena, he visibly doesn’t even care about Audrey’s body. He is the same as me, as us.” Nodding at me, he closed his eyes. How nice of him.

Snapping her fingers, Audrey’s shadows flew up from the ground and wrapped around her body, forming a black dress. Rose ran towards Audrey and looked at her from closely, Audrey doing the same.


Except for the slight racial differences, they really looked the same, not to mention how they behaved… They were like the picture of a person standing in front of a mirror. “You are… me?” Rose asked Audrey while pointing at herself.

“No, you are me…” She replied and I slapped my forehead, saying. “Alright, enough of this. Rose go back to our world…” Nodding once, she stopped in front of us and disappeared.

Audrey turned into a shadow on the ground and entered Elena’s shadow, leaving us slightly surprised. An interesting trio… and were we the weird ones?


“Ugh… it’s so hard to say thanks,” mumbling, Elena talked to herself. Looking up, straight into my eyes, she said seriously, “I thank you very much from the bottom of my heart. I’ll do my best to help you in winning that wish, whatever it might be.”

“Well, we want a kingdom of halves, but we need the ability to find people’s other halves. So that is what we wish to ask for,” Alice bluntly replied to her inquiring tone, telling her our goal.

Raising a brow, Elena questioned, “What kind of other halves?”

“The kind which you love more than anyone else. That you could live your life with eternally. The kind which is the most important person in your life. The kind which is a perfect match for you,” Alice said with a smile, hugging and kissing me in the end.

With a surprised face, she let out a stupid voice before replying, “Oh… so that kind of another half. I haven’t thought of it like that before, but that is a noble goal. I’ll gladly help you in that.” Smiling, she finished talking and turned silent.


“Let’s go in that case,” Nodding, Alice grabbed my hand and turned around to leave. On our path to the mysterious building, we sensed a creature that should be taken care of. A harbinger! Since the merging of the two universes we lived in, we didn’t meet many Harbingers as most of the sects and academies have taken care of them.

Maybe that was the case here as well, but we still found one. It had the shape of a large worm, which dug its way through a planet, leaving it dead and hollow. It was at the middle stages of the sixth level, so as long as we were careful, killing it wouldn’t be a problem. [Yes, and we have a little helper as well~] Alice thought smiling, meaning Elena.

Using a few of our clones in our merged form, we stacked up our martial art to twelve and released it towards the planet, along with the curse effect. This was the first time that we used it. Unfortunately, we still couldn’t test its effects in action since not only the planet and the monster, even space blew up, leaving nothing but the gray matter in its place.


But at the same time, a huge dark red cloud spread out, with the Harbinger as the epicenter. As it went past our bodies, we felt a strange madness, wrath, and bloodlust fill us up. It was very similar to when Alice and Poirlion had to go through their ‘puberty’ to turn into True monsters. Well, I too had that phase, but it was quite easy for me to fight it back.

Looking at Elena, I saw that she was gritting her teeth and clenching her fists. She was visibly enraged. Unlike before, Alice has learned how to control herself. Similarly to me, she was just standing beside me in space, embracing my waist. Her little hands made me feel warm and good. The only thing I could ever truly fear was that this was all just a dream.

I mean, my life seems way too perfect. I have a beautiful, loving wife. We always won against our enemies. Our strength is way above the norm. Is this because of the loop? But… can we break it? And what happens if we do? I wonder… but I’ll find out in the future.


[Well, however it is, I’m enjoying this loop very much, dear.] Alice turned towards me while thinking about the love she felt for me. Kissing me deeply, I coiled my arms around her waist. I was lost in her eyes as we didn’t close them while kissing. We were looking straight into each other’s eyes. Feeling that we should stop or else things would go out of control, we separated.

At that time, I noticed Elena sighing, and then she turned completely calm once again. It seems like her mental fortitude wasn’t weak either. Is this why the Harbingers numbers should be kept low? But however, I think about it, killing them is also dangerous. If normal cultivators were to kill one and go through this, they would probably start killing each other.

[That’s true. I guess only Willful people should kill Harbingers or else they will go mad,] Hearing my thoughts, Alice agreed with me. Giving a last kiss on her face, I stopped hugging her. I just loved her so much! I couldn’t help it.


It took only a few hours to get to our destination, but we saw nothing except for a huge group of Harbingers and a few people standing far away. Their strength was very similar to ours, meaning that they were participants! Just as we stopped, a huge levitating island appeared and that usual voice resounded. Isn’t it talking too much?


“Hello, everyone. Seeing that all of you have arrived, it’s time for this test. I’m surprised to see that a True Divine Beast fell even before getting here… but it’s fine by me. As you can see, I left a few Harbingers in front of the island. They are all at the first stage of the Temporary Law Realm since I made them so. Your first test will be to fight your way through these Harbingers and insert your keys into their places.”

“Once you are done, the island will open up and you can enter. But those who are outsiders can’t take part in this,” as it said its last words, a barrier appeared between us and Narihi and Poirlion. Rose, Rin, and Audrey were also kicked out and had to stay outside. Looking at the others, I saw that a few Divine Beasts or True Divine Beasts had hundreds of servants…

“So, now that only the participants can hear me… For the time being, I’ll suppress your blood. This means that no matter if you are a dragon and there is a Dragon God, you won’t have any feelings towards them. Everyone is equal here. Your strength will be that of a cultivator at the first stage of the Temporary Law Realm.”

“What was the point of hurrying you if that was the case? Well, you will see once you get inside. If you die before reaching the keyhole, then you will lose your life, your key, and the keyhole will disappear as well. There are exactly forty-nine of you. Let’s see who has the most potential to reach the top and wish something from me. Seeing your thoughts, don’t worry. I can make all of them true.”


As it finished its words, its voice resounded in our minds, telling us that it could grant us that ability. After asking from Elena, we learned that she too has got an answer. I wonder what was her wish… luckily for us, she made an oath to help us! The funniest was that there were fifty-one of us. Did this mean that I and Alice and Elena and Dred were counted as one person?

But Dred and Elena aren’t connected as I see it… well, to be more clear, I see only a single shady, black soul… I don’t know how are they connected. [Honey, please stop thinking about it. We should focus on the matter at hand. They surely have their own secrets. And if you are so interested, why don’t you use your mind reading ability?] Alice made me stop as she started warming up, jokingly. Not like she needed it. Let’s see… I’m curious!


Aw~ this is kind of sad. If not for Audrey dying, then I could have fought for the win… well, these two has an interesting goal anyway. I might as well help them. Elena thought as she formed a black bow in her hands.

Turning into a shadow, rushing forward in a dragon form, Dred replied, As you wish. You know that I’ll support you in anything. After that, none of them thought of anything, except for their next movements.


Naturally, we were already fighting by this time. I just used one of my minds to read their thoughts. The bodies of these Harbingers are small, which is quite rare… usually. But it said that it made them like that? Does this mean that it is the one who creates these creatures? I thought while using Blank as a sword to cut across the chest of a golem. Although I split its core into two halves, it regenerated quickly and almost punched me in the face.

Luckily, my wife was there for me. Jumping on its back, she thrust her spear through the top of its head and poured her soul force into the golem, killing it. Sending her a kiss, I turned around and swung my staff towards the incoming deer. Switching between weapons was a wonderful ability. As my staff hit its side, the deer fell on its side. One of my clones appeared at that time and penetrated its skull with a dagger.

The number of these Harbingers seemed infinite. I had to use seven of my clones to defend my single body. Naturally, most of us used our battle forms while some people used their monster forms instantly. Jumping off of the golem’s head, I caught Alice in my embrace, right after hitting the side of the deer. Giving a kiss on her lips, I let go of her.


[By the way, we should have merged,] I thought, earning a not so strange answer from Alice. [I like it when we are merged as I feel very close to you. But I'm even happier when we are separated as I can feel the warmth of your body. Doing that is impossible in our merged form, so unless necessary, I’d rather stay separated and hog you all to myself~]

[Do you want to make me horny?] I questioned her, feeling a mild rise of the temperature in my crotch. Well, in my battle form I didn’t have an ‘excalibur’, but my mind didn’t change. Once I turn back, my body would go mad over Alice if she kept this up.

[I feel loved~] She thought while smiling and crushing the head of a skeleton. Although her thoughts and her actions didn’t match, I knew what were her real thoughts. I thrust my spear towards Alice’s back. She stepped sideway and cut the tiger on my left into two halves, while my spear penetrated the widely opened jaws of a long, worm-like Harbinger.


[Yuck, what the hell is this?] Alice thought upon seeing the tiger she sliced apart, transform. All of these Harbingers if not killed instantly after a deadly strike would regenerate. Two meters long bloodworms shot out of its upper and lower half, connecting its body, stitching its two halves together. [Now, that is disgusting…] I thought upon seeing the scene. Embracing Alice’s waist, we jumped forward and quickly dismembered the monster with longswords in our hands.

A red miasma was spreading in the air, turning more and more people enraged. I honestly didn’t feel affected by it. My love was here. I was there for her as well. Why would I care about this slight hate that was generated by an outside power? Not to mention that… although the creator of the Abyss decreased everyone’s cultivation to the first stage of the sixth level, that wasn’t the case with our souls.

Our souls were still at the sixth stage of the Young Soul. Something that should be possible only at the second stage of the seventh level! That was the reason why we slaughtered these stupid Harbingers. We always bombarded their souls with our soul force. If we ran out of it, we just consumed a Soul Force Restoration pill, which was exclusive to us! Only we could do such a pill. [My dear wife to be more exact~] I added, praising her as much as I could.

[Why are you fawning over me? Both of us know that both of us can make this pill… ah, you are just in the mood, okay,] Feeling what I felt, she didn’t think about this anymore.


Finally reaching the towering stone walls, a keyhole appeared in it. Well, it didn’t look like a keyhole… Taking out the mini atom shaped model, I inserted it into the hollowed out place. Clicking, the wall turned smooth once again. The problem was that we couldn’t enter before everyone else reached the walls or died...

Turning our backs on the wall, we took up a defensive position and continued our battle. We released our Twelve Chains of Bane continuously, along with its curse effect. With four to five stacks, the havoc we created was huge. After continuously exploding the Harbingers, even they ran out of numbers…

We were surprised to see that we stood there and none of the Harbingers went past a line. They were attacking the others. We killed exactly twenty-five Harbingers at our level in such a short time and looking at the others, we saw that they had to fight against the same number of Harbingers.

Elena was on our right-hand side, and she was also standing in her area, with no one but them. I raised a brow, feeling surprised that she was equally quick. I’m starting to believe that she is a clone of Alice, or I don’t know what’s going on… from what I’ve learned about her up till now, she is very similar to Alice, except for a few little things. But honestly, even her face was almost the same. I don’t know what’s going on in these universes, but I’ll be sure to find out…


There was only a single one of us from these fifty-one people, who was struggling to fight. It was a Dryad. She was beautiful indeed… but her strength probably lied in her charming skills. But it didn’t work on these Harbingers, so she sucked it hard this time… ‘Equal’ strength didn’t mean that all of us were equal against any kind of opponent. For example, a bear type would have a hard time again quick monsters, while this Dryad has a hard time against the Harbingers.

Not so surprisingly, those who were finished, pointed their bow-shaped symbiotes towards the Dryad, ready to fire. No one wanted more opponents. The fewer the better. It seems like it is the best to be the first or we might be attacked by the others. Elena didn’t even move as a shadow - in the sky… - reached out towards the Dryad.

The poor woman was torn into pieces as the powerful attacks struck her body. As soon as she died, we pulled her soul towards ourselves and devoured it. There was a lot of remorse in it… but we managed to stay sane. All we can offer her is our revenge on the others in case things turn that way.


As she died, a doorway appeared behind us. Turning around, we entered through the doorway and it closed behind us. From the outside, this island looked very different. Only its bottom was and the towering walls, reaching into the clouds were visible. From the outside, it didn’t look big. Maybe the size of a huge castle.

But the inside? It was like a huge world! There was a straight pathway leading towards the center. It was truly far away, but we were still able to see a huge tower. It was probably our final destination. After trying it, we realized that we couldn’t teleport here. Looking at each other helplessly, we started jogging. We couldn’t step off the pathway either because there was an invisible barrier. While walking, it talked again.

“Oh, we have forty-eight people? I thought that more of you will be lost outside. Well, I don’t wish your death, so losing even that single life is sad. Life is important. Remember this. But I also understand that you people are still too young to understand it. Then again, what do I expect when even people who lived for eons can’t get rid of their greed… Sorry for ranting.”

“My point is that you have to follow the pathway and reach the next building. There will be a nice test for all of you. I wonder if you will like it, hehe,” chuckling, it finished its sentence.


After walking for a few minutes, we indeed found ourselves in front of a simple tent. Entering, we found ourselves in a big arena… [I’m not going to feel surprised anymore. Does this thing likes hiding big things in small spaces?] I thought helplessly.

Looking at me with her brows raised, Alice said, “Why is it that your words sounded like a sexual harassment? It’s good that I’m your wife…”

“In my opinion, your mind is just too corrupted, Alice…” I remarked while shaking my head sideways. She couldn’t hide her perverted thoughts from me…


“Both of you are perverts,” the Abyss thing chimed in once again, annoying me. “Why are you even commenting on our private life? When we asked you, you stayed silent, yet now you are talking all the time…” Alice shouted at nothing in particular.

“You know nothing, little one,” It replied with a chuckle and then stayed silent no matter what Alice did. Tapping her back, I told her to stay silent and gave her a kiss.

“You are so unfair. You cheater… you know how to make me stay silent,” she said pouting, looking away.

“Oh for fuck’s sake, you are impossible…” I said upon seeing her cute posture. I pushed her into our world, straight onto our bed. Grabbing her arms, I started kissing her neck, feeling my lust raising. But before we could do anything, we were pulled out of our own world by an invisible strength.


“No… you won’t do it here. Hahaha! I know it! Most people has different ordeals, but your first trial will be about this. I wanted to leave this for later, but since this is your weak point, we shall train it at first. You will have to reach the tower without having sex or even the slightest bit of ‘satisfaction’.”

“The first test was supposed to be about your strength, but I know that you don’t have any problems. You will have to bear the weight of your lust until the end! And! You can’t merge! Let’s see how long you can prevail. If you ever touch each other’s private parts, you will be disqualified.”


To our despair, this damned Abyss shit said such things. I was craving for Alice’s body, yet I was blocked by this… I could ignore this whole competition and have my way with her, but in that case, our dreams would shatter. Thinking of a great solution, I was quickly shot off. “No, you can’t masturbate…” it replied upon hearing my thoughts.

I banged my head into the wall of the arena. Turning into my battle form, I felt much better, but I still wanted to use my human form and love Alice… She looked so pitiful with her thighs pressed together. She looked like a girl who was about to pee herself. But looking at her rubbing her thighs, I knew that she had different problems. Our fused souls didn’t help us this time either. This was literally the worst kind of test we could draw…


“I’m all knowing. Naturally, I know what are your weakest points,” it replied arrogantly, glorifying itself.

I so want to punch your face, you bastard… I thought, feeling annoyed. A huge tiger appeared in front of us, standing at four meters tall. Its strength was at the second stage, but we were two against one.

Blank covered our bodies as we jumped forward. Its paw struck my left side, making me turn in the air. Using the force behind its attack, I swung my staff towards its front left leg, breaking it instantly. With my side healed, I landed on the ground. Alice jumped up, thrusting her spear forward. As my attack broke its leg, the tiger’s head moved slightly downward, resulting in Alice’s spear, penetrating its eye.

[Perfect teamwork, honey~] She thought happily, pulling out her blood covered arm. With a dead brain, it couldn’t move for a few seconds. Using Nightmare, we made sure that it would stay disabled for a few seconds… We held out our palms towards the monster and used our Hydra’s and Dragon’s Paw. As its body was crushed, we devoured its soul. We have no idea if we stepped into the fifth stage by this time since we couldn’t sense the strength we gained.

We stayed at the first stage anyway…


On the two sides of the arena, we saw portals appearing, connecting us with the other participants. On our right was Elena, while on our left was a human.

Where was this going?

I wonder.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 95 - Crazy Lust or Despair?

Crazy Lust or Despair?

Alice’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Looking through the portal, we saw not only Elena and a human but both of them had another portal at their places. This made us realize that everyone was connected. This time, it talked again… For some reason, the Abyss is annoying me… I thought unhappily, especially when I felt that throbbing feeling in my lower parts. No one ever blocked me from mating!


“I see that the first test was too easy for you people… But fear not because I’ll make you work hard for that wish! Ah, let’s see… I know! Every third person will have the chance to choose their opponent. On your left or on your right, your decision. The person who wins will move on! Those who get an orb in their hands are people with an opportunity to choose their enemy! Those who won’t be picked will be paired up with the remaining people by me.”

As it finished its words, an orb appeared in our hands. Looking at Elena, we shrugged as we turned away, towards the human. Jumping through the portal, we found ourselves in a snowy, mountainous area. “I see, so you want to kill me. In that case, I’ll swear eternal hate towards you two!” The guy shouted something random with his hands on his hips and a just face.

Raising a brow, I remarked on his words. “What are you talking about? We somewhat knew the girl on our left, so we naturally picked you.” Still making that offended face, he turned his head to the side. My god… such a personality. I hate these kinds of people. Getting offended by random things, taking everything upon themselves.


Looking at Hiro, I saw him slightly trembling. I naturally knew of its reason as my lower body felt similarly excited. Furrowing his brows, the guy introduced himself before attacking, “Hello. Since you are going to die by my hands, I shall introduce myself. I’m called Mutoto Baltazar Pelieaduse.”

What the fuck is that name? I thought as I quickly merged with Hiro upon seeing him jumping towards us. But we were surprised to see that even if we merged, our strength didn’t increase. Luckily, we could control twelve clones in both cases and our body was stronger when we merged, so it was still a tiny advantage.

[I don’t know, dear. But I couldn’t pronounce it for sure…] Hiro remarked as we stepped to the right to evade his finger attack. He didn’t use any weapon. He just jumped at us with his finger pointed forward. But feeling the energy in it, we knew that we had to evade. Using our tail, we coiled it around his left leg. Jumping into the air, he made a somersault as he pointed his finger towards us in the split of a second, releasing a powerful line of energy.

It was really tiny, but again, its force was great. Smashing his body into the ground, we created a clone of us. His attack penetrated the heart of our original body and it spread through it, causing many internal wounds. Using one of our minds, we started healing it, while we attacked with this clone of ours.


As he landed on the ground, his back was opened widely, leaving us with a chance to strike. But in the next moment, we felt freaked out. His back split open, and a long tongue shot out of his body. The sharp looking teeth on his back weren’t too promising either. There was such a great force in his tongue, that we couldn’t free ourselves! Our clone was pulled into his back. As his jaws started moving, our clone was devoured in but a moment. Only its blood sprayed out of the mouth on its back…

“You are creepy as fuck…” Alice remarked in the guy’s mind. Not wasting our time, we created ten clones of us, while we started rebuilding that missing one. We used two to jump towards him, while the others started using ranged attacks. Destiny’s Descent covered our bodies, while head, tail, breath, paw, and wing attacks followed our steps.

We swung the staff in our hand towards his side, surprising him greatly. Not having enough time to move, his side was struck, making him fly through the air and crash into the walls of the arena. Our attacks followed after him, crashing into the same place, creating a huge dust storm. Snapping our fingers, every matter cleared out of space.

We were surprised to see him falling out of the wall with no more than a missing arm. Standing up, he dusted off his elegant clothes and looked at us with a very annoyed face, which split open, show us a mouth… “What the fuck are you?” I couldn’t help but ask. Inspect! Hiro thought and a table appeared.

Name: Mutoto Baltazar Pelieaduse

Level: 6??

Race: Jawy

Threat Level: 5


Oh? Our Inspect thing worked quite well on him? And even the table is different… I thought upon seeing it. Probably it was because Elena was born in a world with an RPG system, while both we and this guy were from different kinds of worlds.

Just as we dismissed the window, we saw him in front of our face, with his jaws opened widely. Before his dirty tail could coil around our neck, we punched forward and thrust our tail into his stomach. As his face was struck, he flew backward, making our tail penetrate his throat. Our clones sent another round of attacks towards his body, leaving him with a tattered body. Although he started recovering, it was still far away from our recovery speed.

Not waiting for him to recover, we jumped towards him, with six stacks. Since we still had a few from outside, we didn’t have to fight for long. Just as he stood up, he saw the incoming staff. His eyes opened widely and some kind of worms shot out of them. Not bothering with it or even with this body we might lose, we finished our attack.

The energy exploded, but strangely enough neither the arena nor space was destroyed here. Luckily, this wasn’t true when it came to the guy. Partly…


“How the hell are you still in one piece?” I couldn’t help but question him. What about us or turtles having great defenses? This guy was a monster… With its upper body missing, it stood up once again. Tentacles raised out of his lower body, forming a human-like upper body. He didn’t have skin or anything at that, only muscles. But this time, we released our curse on it as well. As Twelve Chains of Bane started taking effect, his new muscles started turning gray and his strength was disappearing.

Our original body also suffered a similar fate after those worms entered our body. Well, it would restore in a few seconds once we stop fighting… Using our other clones, we used our fists to punch him in the face, stomach, back. Under the onslaught of our attacks and his weakening body, his upper body exploded into a bloody mist. Using our legs, we also kicked him and then used soul attacks to kill this guy.

Seeing that his soul was about to fly away, we quickly caught it and put it into our mouth, devouring it. Unfortunately, we still didn’t know what was our real strength. We felt a slight grow in our body, but it disappeared once again. It was as if we were in some kind of dream… But that should be impossible since we took the white pill when…

[Hey… but it was probably made by this guy. Could it be that this is the true test? And now that I think about it. How were we able to merge?] Hiro chimed in, adding his thoughts. Looking around, we finally realized and as we did so, the arena disappeared and we found ourselves at the entrance.

“Oh, you were the first again. You are too good…” The Abyss talked to us once again. We decided to call it the Abyss since this thing is its ruler anyway. Learning from our mistake before, we decided to not reply to it.


“Why not? I can hear your thoughts anyway. Unless you stop thinking, you will never escape me. Oh, wait. You won’t do it even if you stop thinking… Anyway, move forward. You can take anything from that building for now. But you still can’t satisfy yourselves.” It added cruelly at the end, like a retarded remark. But it was terrible news for us! We thought that we could do it since it was just a dream before…

I clenched my fists, wishing to touch my mate, but I knew that it was better if I restricted myself. Unlike in our dream, that raging lust was still present in our bodies. “Well, I forgot to tell you that the more tests you go through, the more you will suffer from your first test.” The Abyss said upon hearing my thoughts.

I’m starting to understand what true despair is. Maybe we should have trained ourselves before. I thought, earning a pet on the back of my head from Hiro. [Look at the bright side. We don’t have to go through other things. Who knows what tests the others have got.]


Feeling his warm hand, I only felt worse. Knowing it, he quickly pulled it back, leaving me unsatisfied. I’ll sooo jump on you once we are done here, I remarked before moving forward. I felt Hiro’s eyes on my ass, which only made me even more excited. Closing his eyes, he quickly caught up to me. I grabbed his hand to at least feel him if nothing more.

We arrived at the earlier mentioned building. Opening its creaky, old, wooden door, we saw nothing but a dust covered dark room. How funny, it said that we could take anything from here… was what others would say at such a time. But we thought otherwise. Not bothering with the things here, for now, we quickly stored away everything. I’m not sure, but for a moment I swear that I heard a sound like - “Ugh…”

I hope that these are worth much, you foul creature! I thought, cursing the Abyss for the restriction it put on us.


“Oh? My apologies for cock blocking you while you are in a competition, which others could only dream of attending.” With a ridiculing voice, the Abyss replied this time. I was walking on a blade. This thing could kill me or Hiro any time.

“No. I could even kill only you and leave your lover suffering for eternity. Without you. But you don’t have to worry, young girl. I’m way older than you think and I’m closer to all of you than you think. Your words are truly amusing to me. I have nothing but this to enjoy…” Surprisingly, it opened up to me a little bit, telling me a few things about itself.

Fuck you then. I hope that this was similarly amusing. Feeling grumpy that it was enjoying our situation, I couldn’t help but swear at it again. A loud laughter echoed through space, making it tremble. After asking what were we supposed to do, it said that we just had to wait for the others. Two of us in a room, with raging lust in our pants, waiting silently… Do we really need that wish?

“You do.” It replied again, almost laughing. Deciding to calm our hearts with our love, we left the house and sat down on the grassy plain. In our usual position, we closed our eyes. Hiro caressed my hair, making me feel slightly better. We didn’t even notice that ten minutes passed by and we were teleported to a big hall.


Opening our eyes, we noticed that there were only about forty people left, some of them looking at us. Standing up, we dusted off our butts and looked around. The hall was about fifty meters tall and was made of gray stone. There were forty-two columns, with each having a different statue on it. Those statues showed none other than us, the participants. Hearing a loud creaking noise from behind, we turned around, only to see the walls opening.

Looking at Elena, we walked up to her. “Do you have some kind of test other than that dream world?” I questioned her as I crossed my arms in front of my chest.

Raising a brow, she nodded, looking around. Noticing a guy, she pointed towards him. Surprisingly he was the guy we ‘killed’ in our dream. “Look at him,” she said.

Corpses of legendary beings kept appearing in front of him. Dead Dragon Gods, etc... He clenched his fists as his body kept trembling. He probably wanted to devour all of them. In our battle, his regeneration speed increased after eating our clone, so I’m quite sure that he had that kind of ability. I could imagine that he wanted to devour them to gain strength. Looking at Elena, I couldn’t help but think that she had a very similar ability.


“What is your test about?” I questioned her out of curiosity, hoping that she would reply. Elena raised her brows and turned away with a smirk on her face, leaving only a few words behind, “I won’t tell you, you perverted dragon.”

Furrowing my brows, I looked at her back for a few seconds before I started laughing loudly. It seems like I was found out~ I thought as a smirk formed on my face. I was always proud of my relationship and love with Hiro. I won’t back down and will feel proud of my emotions! That’s the way of a True Dragon God!

Giving a kiss on the side of my face, feeling much better and relaxed, Hiro slapped my ass, whispering in my mind, [Alright, let’s go, you bad dragon.] With a smile on my face, hand in hand, we went through the doorway. But something terrible happened…


My dear, most loved Hiro disappeared from beside me. I was left all alone. Focusing on myself, I couldn’t feel him. Our souls were fused! How was this even possible?

“Fused or not, souls are souls and consciousnesses are consciousnesses. Everything is true, yet everything is a dream. However big or small might you be, remember the next thing. You’re never the biggest and you are never the smallest. You may lose the light, but you can see it in the dark. Search for the gray, to find a colorful day; and submerge your eyes into the skies to find what lies behind the lies.”

“Those are my words for you, young lady. Hahaha~ I just thought of something. Think about this until you reach the end of this maze.”

“It lasts forever and you might have too much or too little of it, either way, you will run out of it eventually. What is it?”


I kept looking around, feeling panicked without my mate. This time he wasn’t beside me. I didn’t feel the warmth of his souls. His emotions, his being. I hated this! The worst of all was that this damned Abyss made something changes in my body. That unbearable lust appeared once again and I was barely able to stop my hands… from touching myself.

Is this what it’s about? It is testing our wills. All of us were similar in strength, so what would be the point of such tests? Instead, it wanted to play with our minds and make us fall through continuous trials. But if this is what you want, I shall stand up against you. I never felt doubtful when it came to Hiro. I’m sure that he trusts me just as much as I do him.

You don’t have the necessary qualifications to test our bond! No one can beat us! I thought seriously, pointing my messages towards the Abyss. It lasts forever and you might have too much or too little of it, either way, you will run out of it eventually… Those were your words…

Energy? No, that feels stupid… Life? But it is definitely not something that would hold forever unless we reach immortality. Thinking that far, I couldn’t help but furrow my brows. Looking up with a new idea in my mind, I realized the answer. Time…


Not waiting any longer, I quickly ran forward. Not only in front of me but even above and behind me, the roof started coming down. Time… so funny… I thought unhappily as I transformed into my battle form. Turning in on a corner, I saw a monster. Swinging my staff in an arc, I smashed its body into the wall, crushing it.

Law of Belief, you shall guide me out of this maze for I believe in myself and my own path. Or to be more correct, our path, I thought as a smile formed on my face upon thinking of Hiro. This test only made me remember him. I couldn’t love him more than before, so I just felt happy upon feeling that lingering feeling of love in my heart. It was always present. It felt completely natural.

Even if he wasn’t beside me at the moment, I knew that I’ll meet him soon enough. Not even the Abyss can break us apart. I soon left behind the roof which kept coming down in layers. The maze was completely dark, so seeing a white light after killing another monster, I felt hopeful. Turning on the last corner, I found myself in front of a luxurious hall.


“Haha, you found out. Yes, it was time. Well, you didn’t run out of it this time. But is this true when it comes to your mate as well?” It questioned me with a ridiculing voice.

Shrugging my shoulders, I didn’t say anything. My faith in Hiro couldn’t be shaken. Not even his corpse in front of me made me think differently. This place was irrational anyway. Leaving behind his mangled corpse, I felt it. This feeling was something beyond our fusion or connection. I just knew it.

“Interesting. Let’s see what will be your next step…” It remarked before I felt a sudden lust flooding my body. Even though I fought it back numerous times already, it came again. But this time, no matter how much I thought about Hiro’s caring love or anything at that. It didn’t disappear. Panting heavily, feeling my whole crotch turning wet, I sat down, feeling weak in the knees.


Random, good looking guys appeared in front of me, stark naked. “Choose one and your lust shall be satiated as much as you want.” The Abyss said as I felt a great feeling overcome my lower half.

Smirking, I stood up, laughing, “Hahaha- as if your stupid trick would ever work. I have no one but Hiro. No other guy can touch me.”

“Oh? Is it like that? But look at him on the other side. He is enjoying himself very much with other women.” It talked again, showing an image of Hiro, having sex with other beautiful women. But I knew him better. No matter how lustful he felt, no matter what beauty he saw. He loved only me and he would stay beside me.

Waving my hand at the water screen disappeared like smoke. Those guys walked towards me, wishing to be a bit more forceful. I swung my staff in an arc, but I realized that Blank disappeared. I was left with my fists alone. This much will never stop me. My body may shake, but my will is brave. Stupid Abyss.


I punched the closest guy into the face and then kicked another one into the stomach. I couldn’t use Hiro’s abilities, which annoyed me a lot. Still, I wasn’t a True Divine Beast for nothing! Jumping into the air, I made a roundhouse kick, beheading the last guy. “Oh, that was nice,” The Abyss remarked, adding, “It seems like my tests are futile for you…”

Just as it finished its sentence, Hiro appeared in front of me, similarly naked. He reached out his arms towards me, shouting ‘my love’. He ran towards me, but I didn’t move. I believed. I believed that if I were to see him again, I would feel it. And this wasn’t that moment. This wasn’t Hiro. Kicking this thing into the stomach as well, it flew backward, falling on its back.

Making a despaired face, it sat up, crying. “W-What is it Alice? What happened to you? Don’t you remember how we feel towards each other? Our feelings? Did the Abyss change you?”


Sighing, I just ignored this mimic as I sat down. Suddenly, the whole hall turned completely dark. I was left all alone in a complete darkness with no one beside me. Well, I still had my lust…

I felt a pair of arms coiling around my neck from behind. Smiling, I accepted those arms. “You are back,” I said, knowing that it was Hiro. Although I didn’t feel him yet, I still knew that it was him. How? I have no idea. I just felt it in the bottom of my heart. Sometimes the world was weird and made no sense. Sometimes your logic didn’t apply to things and you just had to accept it as it was.

“Mhm. What were your tests?” He questioned me as he gave a kiss on my right shoulder. Smiling, I leaned on his chest as I turned around to look into his eyes. That was it. Those eyes. I knew that world. That world which was lost in them.


“Let’s see. I had to find out a riddle and then escape a maze. After this, I had to ignore your corpse and many other naked guys while feeling the most powerful kind of lust. It even showed me a picture where you were having sex with other beautiful women. And to top it all off, I had to realize that after all this, the one appearing in front of me wasn’t you. Only a mimic of yours. Although its behavior was like you, it was still different.” I replied as I gave a kiss on his lips.

“Oh? Then you had to live through the same things. Seeing you with other men was the worst of all…” He said and I felt his hands tighten around my waist.

As a shudder ran through my body, I whispered sadly, “It must have been terrible. But! At least you knew that I would never do such a thing.”

“Yeah. I just had to ignore the sight, though it was annoying me a lot…” He replied, giving another kiss on the back of my head.


“Well, now. How cute. I don’t have any more tests for you after this. What begins, but has no end, yet ends all that begins? What is it?” The Abyss interrupted our reunion, but at the same time, our feelings appeared once again. I was once again connected with Hiro. I felt his soul, his emotions. It was simply incredible. We felt so happy, that we almost forgot about the restrictions put on our love life…

[Ah~ Now it is much better. I can finally feel you! I felt so terrible.] Hiro remarked happily in my mind. Feeling the same, I didn’t say anything. After thinking for a short time about the answer, we said at the same time. “Death.”

“Argh… fine. You pass. But you still have to wait for the others,” it replied with an unbothered voice, almost slipping at the start…


We appeared in a huge and empty arena. “You can do whatever you want to. But note that if you do perverted things and the others accidentally finish their tests at the same time, you will be seen.” The Abyss remarked calmly.

[Ugh. It’s really hard on me, but after so much, I shall bear with the remaining part. If not for our Law of Belief, I’m sure that this test would have been much harder.] Hiro thought, feeling stiff… at those parts.

[Well, I could use some helping hand… but I shall wait. Also, could it be that it gave this law to us intentionally?] I couldn’t help but question Hiro.

[I don’t know. Maybe it is liking our plans and wanted to help. Haha~] Shrugging, he kissed my neck cruelly, as he started laughing.


It tickled me… at numerous places…

A few minutes later, people started popping up. But five more people later, the Abyss talked.

“Alright! There are seven of you left. I trimmed down the numbers really well! Hehe~ Well, since this is still a contest for a wish from me, you should show me how formidable you are. So the seven of you will have to fight against each other. Naturally, bonded people are in pairs… sucks for the others, what can I say? But none of these two pairs could attack each other, so it would be even more unfair to them.”

Elena and Dred were also here, unsurprisingly. She looked at us and after sighing loudly, she nodded once. I can understand her pain. She was so close to asking for almost anything, yet she had to help us. But Audrey was also alive, so she couldn’t complain.

“I have a question!” Surprising us, Elena still shouted.

“Yes, your friend will stay alive. She has exactly one million years left. If she can break through, then it will increase. But I’m honestly dissatisfied with your little agreement…” Without even hearing her question, the Abyss replied, explaining everything clearly.


Looking at Elena from the corners of my eyes, she looked back and nodded with another sigh, mumbling. “I’ll spank Audrey for this once we get out…”

Chuckling at her words, I merged with Hiro and made twelve clones of ourselves, surprising the others present.

We were four again three, not counting our clones… this was way too unfair. A Tiger God, a World Tree and strangely enough, the Dryad from back then was also here… Wasn’t she killed? The World Tree was a unique race, similar in strength to ours.

Cracking our knuckles, we smiled. There was only one thing separating us from our dream.

This battle.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 96 - Can you make your dreams come true?

I thank BlackStarLine, Peaceang Goreng, and Crushow for their patronage. The gray path be with them!

Can you make your dreams come true?

Hiro’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------

Nodding, we jumped towards our opponents. The battle wasn’t worth mentioning. Although it was a little bit hard, we defeated all of them quite quickly. Their biggest problem was that they didn’t know about our agreement with Elena. Even before we attacked any of them, they started fighting among themselves.

Combined with Dred and Elena, we just backstabbed all three of them, killing them in no more than thirty seconds. With our speed, such a long battle meant quite a lot of movements… That damned World Tree kept rooting everyone…

Looking at Elena, we realized the problem. Did we have to beat her as well? Truly believing otherwise, the Abyss appeared in front of us, saying, “I know about your agreement and an oath is an oath. Even though your battle would have been so funny… Go and wait outside with the others,” waving its hand, Elena disappeared.


Its shapeless form divided into two and took up our looks… “You are so funny,” Alice remarked with her brows furrowed.

“What? You don’t like your own looks?” It replied with Alice’s clone with Alice’s playful and provocative face. It was really like Alice… to the finest details! Clapping its hands, it questioned us with my clone, “So? What do you wish from me? Winners?”

Isn’t this too anticlimactic? I couldn’t help but think with my brows furrowed. Everything seemed so simple…


Making a questioning look with my clone's face, it replied, “Why should it be any other way? You learned perseverance and you believed in each other for all I know. No matter what I showed to you, you didn’t even question your faith in each other. Believe me, even just a single moment of wavering and you would have lost your chance to win. Do you think that it’s as easy as you say?”

“Some people were ejected out after I asked that riddle. They didn’t know the answer… just how stupid they were? All of you were similarly strong, just as you two thought. Why would I test your strength? And to be honest, this last test was only to filter out those people. They had nothing worthy as a wish. Like… turning stronger, increased genetic potential and unstoppable charm? Although Elena and Dred had something good in mind, they made an oath, which I’ll hold up by all means.”


Hearing its explanation, we felt slightly surprised, but it was understandable. Pointing at us, it added, “But you… you have something in mind to change the world. I know that you don’t want to share it with everyone, but I’m curious about this dream of yours and I’ll see how things turn out. Naturally, I won’t meddle in your affairs, so don’t expect me to do anything. Even if you were to die, then that would be the end of your tales.”

Nodding, I told it that it was fine and waited for it to finally do what it had to. Seeing us stand there silently, it started laughing with our clones before waving his hand and disappearing. The world started closing in on us, like rolling cubes. In just ten seconds, our surroundings disappeared, along with us.

Appearing at the supposed center of the flying island, we looked around, only to see every participant flying nearby. They were eyeing us with curious, envious and threatening looks. Closing our eyes, we took a breath of fresh air. We broke through to the seventh stage… Only three more before stepping into the next level called the Eternal Law Realm.


Feeling our new ability, we opened our eyes to look at each other. But I almost jumped back in surprise upon seeing Alice. Holding her face, I moved mine closer to examine her eyes. Doing the same, we talked at the same time. “Y-Your pupils have the shape of a heart…” Quickly dismissing this ability, our pupils turned back to slits. Sighing out of relief, we activated it once again to look at the people present.

Seeing something interesting, we just chuckled as we turned around and teleported towards Elena. She was also eyeing us with Dred, but from the other way. “Thanks for helping us. You would have been a serious opponent,” Alice said as she created a small block of diamond in her right hand and gave it to Elena.

“This has our will in it. As long as you have this, we can find you and you can find us. Visit us if you wish to. We might do so in the future, hehe,” chuckling, she patted her back.


“Sure, though don’t expect it to happen now. I have serious matters to take care of, now that the bear is dead…” Elena replied seriously. Seeing that we were about to offer our help, she held up her palm, saying, “No. I don’t need your help. Now we are equal. I don’t want to be indebted to you. And it’s not like I can’t take care of my matters. Now that the king is dead… hehe,” laughing evilly, she turned around and teleported away.

Her goodbye echoed around us even after she left. Shrugging, we also told Rin and the others where to go. Narihi’s words still surprised us. She told us that they were surrounded by a few people, who wanted to get back at us for taking away their prizes… Although those tests were dreams, the high-class souls we devoured were still real.

And I bet that if we were to lose in that dream, then we would have been ejected just like the others. With our newfound strength, we killed all those losers and devoured their souls, stepping into the early eighth stage. We almost laughed at how quickly we advanced through the sixth level. But I thought about many things in my past life, so the laws weren’t problems.


Looking at Narihi and Poirlion, we saw a clear pink line connecting them while using our ability. It meant that they were each other’s halves. Quite a funny way to show their connection… Hey! Abyss! You are very uncreative! I shouted in my mind, but it didn’t reply.

We shall be your entertainment for now. But your days on your throne are counted! I tried another time, but it never talked again. Shrugging, we looked for a silent place. Finding a forested mountain, we entered our own world. Looking at Rose, we could see a pink thread leaving her body, going out of our world, pointing towards somewhere far. Telling her that we won, we commanded her not to bother us, no matter what.


Leaving her at her own house, walking on the shore of our beach, “Let’s sunbath, dear,” Alice advised as she grabbed my hand and pulled on it.

“Then… let’s say that we won’t have sex while being on the beach! We have been holding it back for so long. I can’t help but imagine what will happen once we get into it…” I replied with a provocative smile on my face.

Alice rubbed her thighs together, before looking sideways, nodding.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 96.5 - On the Beach

On the Beach

Hiro’s POV:

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

Going to the beach of our island, we placed a deck chair on the sand. It was wide enough for both of us to lay down on it. Sitting on the left, I stretched out my arm, while Alice sat on the right, her head laying on top of my arm. Leaning close to me, we closed our eyes, feeling each other’s warmth.

“Fufu~” With a chuckle escaping her lips, she moved her fingers towards my tummy. She started caressing it, moving in circles, edging me by sometimes moving towards my penis.

“Now, seriously. Are you playing with me? But we came here to take it easy, didn’t we?” I questioned her grumpily, not knowing what I wanted. When I thought about her hand touching me, I turned super excited, but we agreed to stay clear of sex this time. Looking into my eyes with a pouting look on her face, smiling, she said. “Ah~ let’s be honest. None of us cares about the agreement.”

Leaning on my right shoulder, her breasts pressing against my right side, she whispered into my ears. “I want your cock and you want my pussy. That’s all there is to it.” Her warm breath tickled my ears, arousing me somewhat.


Her black, laced bikini only made things even worse for me as it was really tight at some places, emphasizing her sexy body. The contrast of her black clothes and her white skin only made me feel even more excited. Still leaning on me, I felt her fragrance entering my nose. Facing me, she turned her eyes downwards, fixating them to look at the rising bump in my pants.

Seeing it completely stiff, she looked back up with those eyes. There was a clear feeling of lust in them. Her eyes in slits, she gave me a deep kiss and then licked my face. Breathing out long, I relaxed my stiff body and put down my raised head, thinking. Do whatever you want to.


“Fufu~ A wise choice,” smiling, kissing my neck, she remarked with a small laugh. As her pink lips touched my neck, a bolt of electricity ran through my whole body, going into my penis. Damn it all… I can’t resist your charm! What’s with my will? I thought helplessly as I sighed heavily. Whispering into my ears, she told me that she was only mine, making my penis twitch as a result.

Those eyes… like a lustful succubus, she looked towards my penis. She raised her pointing finger and bit on it with a thoughtful face. She was thinking about what to do to make me moan like a girl… Although it would be really shameful, the amount of pleasure she would cause me was something I could imagine. I wanted that feeling.

Looking back at me with a mysterious smile, she pulled out her finger from her mouth and moved it towards my chest. After wetting it, she leaned on me and started licking my nipples.

“H-Haha-hahaha, no! Stop it! I just start laughing from this!” I shouted upon feeling that usual, strange feeling. But that feeling changed as soon as she sneaked her hand into my pants, touching my penis, almost making me go crazy. Still looking into my eyes, while licking my nipples, she started moving her hand up and down on my cock.


Feeling a slight change, I felt that I was getting closer and closer to cumming. Considering our near past… it was very easy to make me cum as I was on the edge all the time.

“*Lick* Hah~ aren’t you enjoying this too much? I shall stop in that case since we shouldn’t have sex as you said,” teasing me, she let go of my penis when I was about to cum. With a smirk on her face, she sat up and grabbed my right hand with both of hers.

Laying back down beside me once again, she moved it towards her nether regions. I felt excited to find out how it felt, even though we have done it already so many times. Placing my hand over the lower half of her bikini, she closed her eyes. Using force, I moved my hand towards her sides, her hips, feeling everything I could. But before I could reach the best part, she grabbed my hand, stopping me with force.


“Don’t tease me, Alice. You are going to regret it!” I threatened her seriously.

“Fufu~ Why would I regret it? I will feel super good if I make you go crazy,” laughing at me, she replied with a laugh. Trying another time, she pulled back my hand once again. I was seriously about to lose it…

Whispering into my right ear, “What is it that you want? Plead for me. Your dear wife,” she said before licking my ear. A shudder ran through my whole body as my slit pupils shrunk into dots. My muscles turned swollen as I was trying to hold back my body from pouncing on her. I wanted to play along with her game, but my body didn’t want it.

A clone of hers appeared in front of us, kneeling between my legs. Looking at Alice with my eyes opened widely, knowing what she wanted, I felt a great urge to start it. My penis started twitching as I couldn’t stop myself from thinking of perverted things. Her clone smiled at me as she grabbed the belt of my shorts, pulling it downward. Slowly…

Breathing felt heavy from the anticipation I felt. With her face really close to my crotch, she finally freed me from my demons, called clothes. My penis shot up from its oppressed posture, hitting the side of her face. Licking her lips, she looked straight into my eyes with a devious smile as she gave a kiss on my cock.

Slowly moving upwards from my cock to my glands, still looking into my eyes, she put the tip of my penis between her pink lips. A wonderful feeling spread through my dick and reached my brain. At the same time, using her original body, she placed my right hand on her pussy.


A hot thing touched my hand through her wet panties. She was soaking wet. Moving my fingers in a circle, I felt her private parts, realizing that her pussy was throbbing from the excitement she felt. “Mhm~ ” With her mouth closed, gritting her teeth, Alice let out a muffled voice as she started moving her hips up and down. She wanted me to play with her while her clone gave me a blowjob.

Using two of my fingers, I spread her labia widely and used a single finger to tap her hole. With her hips still moving, she whispered. “*Pant* Please, don’t tease me. I want you to touch me, Hiro~ ” A feeling of hotness flooded my mind and heart. I quickly put my finger into her tight hole. Her folds coiled around my finger, squeezing it every time her pussy throbbed.

Turning my head to the right, I bit into her left ear, asking with a whisper, “Should I start moving my finger?” Her clone raised up my freshly taken off pants and stuffed it into Alice’s mouth.

She bit on it, nodding vehemently. Sniffing it, her eyes turned towards me. They were clearly reflecting the lust she felt. Her clone knelt back down, kissing my cock at every place she could, before finally getting to work. Coiling her lips around my dick, she looked up into my eyes as she started blowing me with experienced movements. There was only one thing better than this…

“Haah- Haah- My God… Alice, you are sucking out my life. Could you deepthroat it? I-I want to see you blowing me with all you’ve got,” Using my left hand, I snuck my fingers through the hair of her clone and grabbed the back of her head. Smiling at me, she stopped her movements for a moment, before starting with my request under my control.


Using my right hand, I caressed her thighs, teasing her by doing so. Feeling the warmth of my hand, she started rubbing her thighs against my hand, trying to push her pussy towards it. Her clone, which was giving me a blowjob, looked into my eyes, pleading for my hand to move.

“Haha, alright. I’ll touch your horny little pussy,” whispering into Alice’s ears, making a shudder run through her back, I sneaked my hand into her pants and inserted a finger into her.

“Ahn~ Hiro~ Can you feel it? It’s so unbearable. Please, help me!” Sprawling out on the deck chair, she moaned loudly upon feeling my finger. Her fold coiled tightly around my finger, trying to pull it in. She literally begged me to shove my finger into her, making me feel excited.

Pushing it inside, her pussy gave out squelching noises. She was so wet… Biting on my underwear, sniffing it, she looked at me with her horny eyes, as she grabbed my hand to lead it into her pussy.

“H-Hiro… I need you. Your hand isn’t enough!” Begging for my penis, she sniffed my underwear deeply. My penis twitched in her mouth upon seeing such a scene. She was way too erotic! Quickening my movements, I used two and then three fingers to pleasure her perverted hole.

“I-I’m going to cum… Haah~ Take me~” Moaning loudly, she was almost about to cum when I stopped my movements.

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?” Shouting, she questioned me, feeling frustrated from not being able to come. It happened at that time, that I felt soft boobs touching the top of my head and a tail stopping in front of me. Understanding her intentions, I bit on that tail happily. Alice’s original body twitched as I’ve done so. Looking down, I saw those lustful eyes looking up, straight into mine. She was blowing me while eyeing me. It couldn’t be any more exciting.

She started rolling her tongue around my glands and then switched to licking the bottom of it. Shudders ran through my body non-stop. Seeing another Alice appear and start licking the base of my penis, I almost went crazy. I was surrounded by my beautiful wife. All around me!


Feeling that I was almost about to cum, Alice rolled over me, wildly pushing her own clones. She has gone crazy over my cock. She started rubbing her clit on my stomach, leaving long lines of love juices. “H-Hiro… Haah~ Please, I beg you to fuck me hard. I-I can’t hold back my feelings. I need you!” Leaning forward, not stopping, she whispered into my ears with a sweet voice. “You left me there in a huge mess… now you need to correct it. With your cock~ ” But hearing her ragged breathing and feeling her emotions, I knew that she was really about to go crazy.

Grabbing her plump buttocks, I raised her up and put her over my penis. Kneeling, she moved my cock to the right place. Pulling the lower half of her bikini aside, she sat on my cock in one fell swoop. She grit her teeth and clenched her fists as her whole body stiffened up and her back arched. With her eyes closed, she stayed like that for a few seconds before a shudder ran through her body.

Sitting up, I coiled my arms around her waist, saying, “You are such a pervert. Coming from inserting a cock into yourself? Just feel how wet your pussy is,” moving a little, I finished my sentence. Her pussy squelched with each of my movements. She was overflowing.


She put her little hands on my shoulders, grabbing them. Opening her eyes, they looked hazy as she started breathing heavily with her mouth opened. “Please *pant* I need you…” Seeing her pleading face, I couldn’t tease her anymore. She wanted me, so I decided to give her what she wanted. I made a clone appear behind her and penetrate her other hole.

Her whole body stiffened up and her eyes opened widely, as she gritted her teeth to stay silent, before screaming out in pleasure. “AHHH! DAMN!? HIRO! ”

Both of me started moving inside her. My clone wrapped his arms around her boobs, playing with her nipples and nibbling on the top of her ears. Meanwhile, I handed over her tail to another clone of mine and I started kissing her. With my right arm around her waist and my left hand playing with her clitoris, Alice shot through the heavens.

[I-I’m beyond saving. I can’t stop. You are so good, honey. Ask me anything, I’ll do it for you,] With her eyes looking hazy, she talked to me through her mind.

“I-It’s so strange! Why anal? B-But it’s strangely good…” gritting her teeth, Alice questioned me between our kisses.

“Hmm… your holes are pleasing me a lot… but what would happen if…” I thought that much as I leaned back and my tail licking clone stood up beside Alice. Knowing my intentions, she opened her lips for me to enter.


[Just to be clear, I’m not so…] She started but knowing the truth, I interrupted her.

[Hahaha~ why are you even trying to lie? You are feeling great! Don’t worry. I know that you are doing it only because of me,] I replied to her feelings. At the same time, I felt her folds tightening up, along with her asshole. She almost bit on the penis of my clone…

Grabbing her thighs, I moved with my last efforts before raising my hips to penetrate her as much as I could. With the base of my penis deep inside her, I loaded my sperm into her asshole, pussy, and mouth. It filled me with great pleasure that I could do anything with her.

“AHH~ I-It’s wonder~ful~” Moaning loudly upon orgasming, she whispered with upturned eyes as I dismissed the clone she was giving a blowjob to. She had no strength left to talk loudly. Slumping down on my shoulders, breathing heavily, she closed her eyes to feel the lingering feeling of pleasure. I could finally cum inside her after such a long wait. But it felt great!

Grabbing her sides, I made her lean slightly backward to see her front. Her nipples stood completely erect, her eyes looked hazy and her wet body only added fuel to the fire within me. Releasing her clitoris, I moved my hand towards her pink lips. After stealing a kiss, I spread her lips apart and put my finger into her mouth. Her tongue started rolling around it, licking it all over the place. Seeing her erotic look, I pulled out my finger.


Breathing heavily, I realized that I wanted more. Licking my lips, I looked at Alice, asking, “Are you ready for the next round?”

She coiled her arms around my back under my armpits as she kissed me deeply. “Thank you very much for this wonderful orgasm. This was probably the longest. ” Saying seriously, she put my hands on her boobs. After such a long time of teasing and foreplay, her orgasm kept on for two minutes! Naturally, I played with her clitoris, which definitely helped her, not to mention my clone, which was still fucking her asshole under my control.


With two cocks still inside her, I turned her body on my clone and hugged her from the front. She looked so erotic that I felt like loading another round into her. Looking into her eyes, I moved my mouth towards her boobs, with a smirk on my face. Breathing heavily, she was anticipating the forthcoming feeling. Biting her nipples, I started sucking on her breasts.

She put her hands on my chest, caressing it lovingly. She raised her tail and put it into the mouth of my clone, lying under her, who started sucking on it to make her feel good.

“Ahn~ T-That’s really good~” She moaned, but I quickly sealed her lips with mine. Separating for a moment, she grinned happily.

“Does this fit with your taste? My dearest wife. You are being fucked hard enough, right?” Questioning her with a smile, I gave another kiss on her lips.

“Mhm~ *squelch* N-No~ I need my pussy to be fucked as well~ Not my asshole. That’s nowhere near good enough,” as she was starting to get used to it, it was losing its effect. Not wishing for that to happen, I kissed her once more as I started pounding her pussy.


Raising her legs, she coiled them around my back, leading me. “Haah- Ahn~ That’s much better! Quicker~ Please move quicker~” Moaning, she pleaded for me, knowing that I could accurately hit her best spots even if I moved quickly. With so many minds… it was truly easy to focus on everything!

She relaxed her upper body, placing her head beside my clone, making it possible for me to lick her neck with my clone. Using my original body, I pushed my face into her big boobs, grabbing them with my hands. They were just so good to touch! Big, soft, and squishy! I moved my hand downward to pinch her clitoris. Thanks to our bond, I felt a bolt of electricity run through her nether regions, straight into her brain.

Her back standing in an arc, she screamed out in bliss as she orgasmed once again. Feeling that I didn’t stop, she felt even happier as her orgasm continued on! Just as I came inside her, she slumped down and fell to the sand covered ground since I made my clone disappear.


Lying on top of her, I coiled my arms around her back. Kissing her deeply, I asked. “So? How was it? Was it hard enough? You little succubus… your body is way too sexy.”

“Haha~ Yes, dear. It was more than great,” looking upward, she saw the ocean. Turning back, she smirked, saying, “What do you say?”

Making a thoughtful face, I replied, “Hm… I’m in!” As I replied, I raised her up and took her into the ocean. I made a tiny sand hill under her head as I put her body down. Water covered our lower bodies and her breasts, making her whole body glisten in the sunlight. Sitting up, I spread her legs widely.

She put her hands between her breasts, turning to the side, like some kind of shy girl. Although I knew that she was just playing it, her acting looked valid. It was, by all means, a new and refreshing sight, which only made me want to defile her even more. Pulling my penis out, I was surprised by her next move.

As cultivators, we could heal anything… she did so with her hymen. Still making that shy face, she glanced at me for a moment. I never expected such a game, but this turned me on a lot! “I-It’s my first time. Please be gentle,” Alice said with an unbelievably meek voice. She was really good at acting… At least I knew that she always enjoyed having sex with me as much as she showed it. If not for being bonded, I would have questioned her now…



“Alright, honey,” I replied, gently touching her face, as I gave a kiss on her lips. Moving downward, I kissed her neck, her collar bones, and then her boobs. I never ceased looking into her eyes. Feeling my chin rubbing against her right nipple, she let out a small but honest moan.

“You are really sensitive…” I remarked, making her feel frustrated. “For fuck’s sake… You banged me with two of your clones. Of course, I’m fucking sensitive after orgasming so many times… and now I spoiled the game because of you!”

Laughing at her words, I told her that it was never too late. I was surprised to see that she felt truly nervous when thinking about being deflowered. “Don’t look at me like that… It’s painful when such a big cock penetrates my tiny hole…” She remarked upon seeing my questioning look.

Hearing her words, I just wanted to defile her even more. To make her feel less pain, I closed her legs and put them on my shoulder. Placing the tip of my penis into her vagina, I looked at her from the corners of my eyes. She gritted her teeth as she grabbed my arms, ready to be penetrated.

While looking straight into each other’s eyes, I moved forward, taking away her ‘virginity’ for the second time. Her grip on my arms tightened, but it was nothing out of the norm… “Ah!” She moaned as she came instantly.

“Hahaha, that’s not exactly how a virgin would react…” I laughed upon seeing her failure.

“Moo… stupid Hiro! I couldn’t help it… you know that I like it when you shove it into me,” she remarked cutely while looking sideways. Hugging her body, I started moving inside her, in a gentle way. The water rippled each time I moved, resulting in small waves rushing up and down her body.


Seeing her glistening body, I couldn’t help but increase my pace as my lust grew. “M-Mhhm~” she moaned in pleasure, feeling me moving quicker while touching her most sensitive spots. Suddenly, two clones of hers appeared beside me, who were equally wet all over their bodies. One of them kneeled behind me, pressing her boobs on my back.

She coiled her arms around my waist from behind and grabbed the base of my penis. Swaying her hips, along with mine, I felt a strange feeling of contentment in my heart. Turning Alice’s true body on her side, she stretched out her right leg, while her left leg still stayed on my right shoulder. Kissing her leg, I coiled my arms around her thighs as I started pounding her pussy.

Her other clone stood over Alice, facing me. She pressed her breasts against my face, making me feel happy. [You love my breasts, don’t you?] Alice thought before I hit another good spot, earning a loud moan, “Ahn~ ”

“Hiro~ I-I truly love you so much,” she said seriously with her clone, who coiled her arms around the back of my hand. Feeling her overflowing love for me, I didn’t even stop as I came into her.

Turning her body over, I placed her hips on that small sand hill, elevating her lower region. She closed her legs completely. I put my arms beside her shoulders after putting the tip of my penis into her. I quickly shoved my cock into her, making her scream out in pleasure. My crotch hit her plump butt, making them tremble.

Seeing her shaking her ass, I couldn’t help but smack it strongly. “Ahn~ it tweaked…” Alice remarked, but she still liked it. Looking down, the sight I saw was incredible. Her plump butt kept shaking like jelly, each time I thrust my penis into her. Feeling hornier and hornier, it didn’t take long for me to come into her pussy. I stopped my movements for a few seconds to cum deep inside her.


I slowly pulled out my penis from her pussy, making shudders run through her back. After cumming into her so many times, her whole womb and pussy were filled up. It felt really creamy inside her, which only increased the pleasure I felt. Especially knowing that all of that cum was mine. Kneeling over her, her clone behind me, gave me a handjob, while another clone of hers appeared and started licking my penis.

Feeling her tongue licking my balls and the hand of my wife, combined with the sight of my wife’s ass, I came really easily. While Alice’s clone held my long cock, I released it all on Alice’s butt and back. I came with an incredible amount and I even cheated by using my regeneration to produce more sperm. “Ah~ This is wonderful. Why does it feel so good to cover you in my cum?” I questioned her.

Still, between my legs, she turned on her back. Sitting up, she started cleaning her hair, while cleaning up my cock as well. As she finished, she knew my intentions. I wanted something weirder, something more extreme! “You can do splits, right?” I questioned her with a knowing smile.


Turning to the side, she mumbled, “I-I can… but you should know that I’ll be very tight if we do that. Are you sure?” She pulled off her bikini from her left leg, leaving it coiled around her right thigh. It was truly tight~

“Oh, but how sure I am! Let’s go~ I’ll fuck you in such a position!” I told her as I grabbed her top, which was just pulled up on her boobs and tore it off as it was.

“You do know that we are asking the earthlings to do these ‘high-class’ clothes for us… Why do you tear them off of me all the time? I’ll use Blank next time…” Alice said with a pouting face. Seeing her cute side, I couldn’t help but grab her chin and forcefully kiss her deeply. [It’s not forceful if I wanted it as well… and I never resisted it anyway…] She remarked in my mind, her tongue rolling in my mouth.


Not reacting to it, we just teleported to the wall of our house. Raising her right leg, I made her stand in splits, with her upper body leaning towards the ground. Surprising me, black stockings and high heels appeared on her, along with a sexy black set of underwear. But all of them were ‘open’ at the right places, showing her boobs and vagina perfectly.

“Such a fine surprise for me, indeed~” I said happily, appreciating her efforts. Pushing her on the wall, I flew slightly upward to reach her pussy. Even her entrance was visibly very tight. I didn’t even know how to enter!

[Fear not dear~ My pussy will eat you anyway~] Hearing her provocative words, my cock twitched. Grabbing my penis, I inserted the tip of my penis into her. But she was so tight at the entrance that I quickly had to move inside her because I feared that my glands would be crushed!

“M-Mhn~ I-It’s so good~ Your cock can touch every best spot inside me at the same time. I-I’ll go crazy if you start rubbing my insides like this…” Feeling great pleasure, Alice remarked on the good sides of this position.


I coiled my arms around her upraised leg and shoved my cock into her wet, soft, hot hole. Just like she said, her pussy devoured my penis, no matter the position. But that tightness was something otherworldly!

“U-UGH… Jesus… I’ll get a kink for this… From now on, having sex in this kind of position will be a must!” Feeling my trembling waist, I couldn’t help but bless Alice’s body. I just couldn’t ask for more.

“Ahn~ Y-You’ll make me go crazy!” Feeling it hard to talk from the pleasure, Alice was barely able to stutter out her words before falling silent again. Only her moaning could be heard in our surroundings. Feeling my growing lust, it didn’t take long for me to cum inside her deepest parts and fill her up. My sperm spilled out of her pussy as I pulled out my cock and she stood up straight.

Seeing my sperm trickling down on her leg, I pushed her on the wall, kissing her neck and lips. After such a long time of perseverance, we couldn’t stop our lust for two whole days.


Thanks to our cultivated bodies and regeneration, going on for that long was just a joke. Feeling that maybe we should do other things as well… we slept in our favorite bed, embracing each other.

Waking up the next day, we realized the mess we left behind. The whole beach was stinking from the smell of sex, sperm and Alice’s fragrance. I dare to say that if a mortal were to enter this place, he would go crazy with lust immediately. Maybe I should try out what effects of Alice’s pheromones have on mortals? I couldn’t help but think of such things evilly, rubbing my hands.

Smacking the back of my head, Alice interrupted me, “Don’t say stupid things. Unless you want to kill them afterward, you should never give it to a mortal… not to mention that I don’t want random people to sniff my ‘love juices’, alright?”

“Hahaha~ you know that I was just kidding,” I laughed at her. Snapping my fingers, the place turned completely clean and the smell of nature once again overtook our home. The smell of the ocean and trees. It’s much better~ when I don’t want to have sex…

Holding Alice’s hand, we left our world, ready to continue on our path towards our dreams!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 97 - Our World is a Love Nest

Our World is a Love Nest

Alice’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------

After making love, I wanted to teleport away, but before I could do so, Hiro pulled me back into his embrace. Falling to the ground, he coiled his arms around my back. I buried my face in his chest, feeling warm and cozy.

[What is it? You big bear…] Feeling happy, I questioned him, knowing the answer. Kissing the top of my head, he just stayed silent and caressed my back. Playing a music he loved in his past life - and still does - he plugged my ears, along with his. I closed my eyes happily, focusing on the tunes and the art the musician left behind.

Nine minutes later, I opened my eyes and raised my head to kiss my husband. Reciprocating my feelings, kissing me deeply and hugging me strongly, he thought, [AWW! I’m just loving you so much!]

[Fufu~ I know~] I thought happily as I gave another kiss on his face. Honestly… I felt so peaceful that I didn’t want to wake up. But I had to. Lying there for who knows how long, we finally managed to stand up from the dirty ground. Pulling a leaf out of my hair, Hiro caressed my face and then we teleported away.


Appearing in front of Rose, she was surprised enough to jump back with a fearful face. “Haha, what are you afraid of? Only we or Rin could appear in front you like that,” laughing heartily at her reaction, I remarked on her behavior.

Scratching the back of her head, she looked aside. Clearing her throat, she said with a small stutter, “I-I was just surprised… alright? I forgot that I’m in your world.”

“Oh? Is that so?” Raising a brow, I questioned her. Pointing at a group of low-level cultivators, only a few meters away, and then at the house, they were building, I added. “Then why can you command the humans in our world to do your things? Why do you even need another house? Right beside the other one… If at least you made them build it somewhere else for a change of scenery.”

Slapping her forehead, she shouted, “Guys! We are moving!” Conjuring a meter thick smooth rock, she pointed at it, indicating for the humans to step on it. Upon doing so, she made the rock fly into the air.


Shaking my head sideways, I said before she left, “Just don’t bother those poor souls too much. Release them as quickly as possible…” Nodding, she flew away. Seeing the guys eyes, they seemed to be happy to help her.

Well, she was not only a beauty, she probably offered some kind of reward in return for their help. Such a lazy girl… Embracing my back, Hiro asked. “So… how does this bond work? I mean, Rose’s looks changed quite a lot compared to her original body, along with her personality. But we can still see her other half. Is it supposed to lead to a new ‘half’, another alternative, or maybe her ‘other half’ would never bother with these slight changes.”

“I mean, if you were to grow horns and a few scales on your sides permanently, I could still find you as sexy and beautiful as now. Tiny changes in your personality would be fine too. I never defined the personality of my other half in an exact way. Just a person who is thinking alike, with similar morals, etc… You being as perfect for me as you are is another thing.”

Placing my hand on his face, I caressed it, saying, “Aww~ Do you want to seduce me? It sounded more like that than an explanation… but I get your point. We will find out once Rose meets her other half. And I don’t think that her personality changed a lot as she is mostly the same as before. Playful and more emotional than lets others think.”


“*Khmm* I didn’t intend to seduce you,” clearing his throat, holding back himself, he replied to my first question. “Now… let’s plan things out more carefully. Who will we help in finding their halves?” Raising a finger, he said. Raising another one, he added, “How will we spread this belief and the news of our ability. Lastly… are we supposed to follow everyone and show them where to meet their halves?” Raising his third finger, he closed them all.

“Hm… I could say that we will help only virgins, but what about those who like more experienced women or men, not minding if they had their way with other men… or women. This makes me believe that we should have something different as a filter.” I commented with a thoughtful face.

“In that case, we could go as far as to let only like-minded people join our kingdom. We would be naturally more united in that case and I wouldn’t mind helping such people. Although this is a bit narcissistic, I don’t care,” Hiro replied, grabbing my sides.

“And how do you intend to find out if people were like-minded?” I pointed out the problem, raising a brow.


“Hmm… in case we keep it a secret, we could set up a small personality test for the people who want to join,” after thinking about it for a short time, my dear replied.

“Now then… we could spread the news through our Academy. Hard work would have its results anyway. It will probably take a long time for people to start coming, but their numbers would grow as time passed by anyway. Just like your readers in your past life… Haha~” Making him remember that he wrote a novel, I laughed at him.

“Now that I think about it… I can’t seem to remember anything from it… and a few memories of mine are surely missing. Like, I have no idea why I died. I guess it was a part of reincarnation,” shrugging it off, Hiro commented, agreeing with my thoughts about the spreading of our new cult!

“About your third question… unless we turn much stronger so that we can sense numerous sectors easily… yes, we will have to show them their halves personally,” not having a solution to that, replying, I gave a kiss on his face.


“Since we have spent so much time here anyway, shall we manage the humans in our world? And the monsters as well. The wyvern has turned into a lesser mix of our race by now. Maybe we should create more such monsters. But what is the best of all?” Knowing it all, we said at the same time that we could sense everything in our world.

This meant that we were not only able to see a line connecting the people in our world but we were also able to see their pairs! But there was a slight problem with our plans. What about those who had a family by now… Luckily for us, we knew who had it and who didn’t have it.

Closing our eyes, we felt everybody and everything. Our whole universe was like a mass of pink lines. Surprisingly enough, our rates were quite good as about fifty-seven percent of humanity wasn’t in a homely relationship. Singles, children, and young people still weren’t in an active and long-running relationship.

Although we didn’t intend to tear them apart, they would do it by themselves most likely. Especially if we advertise our intentions. Using our world, we talked to them after a long time.


“Hello, humans! We have interesting news for you. I believe that all of you will be happy to realize the chance we are going to offer to you.” Greeting them, I piqued their curiosity with my words. Staying silent for a short while, I noticed that almost everyone focused on my next words.

[Those who didn’t should be destroyed. Not focusing on the words of my wife!] Hiro remarked jokingly.

Feeling slightly weird to open up my heart to a whole universe and show our belief to them, I sucked in a breath of fresh air. Breathing out, I continued, “As we believe, every people have their other halves. I mean your soulmates, those who you can live with in a perfect sync. I’m sure that many of you had different experiences, but that was only because of your luck or inattentiveness.”

“Why I’m telling this to you is because of thanks to an outside help, we are able to see your halves. We don’t wish to tear apart families and relationships. But if you believe in us and want to take part in what I said, then raise your arms to see the light of a new day.”

As I finished talking, Rose and Hiro started clapping like idiots. “These were your beliefs originally… why was I the one who had to tell it? Just because I am a woman and I have a soothing voice, it doesn’t justify your cause.”

“It does,” not only Hiro but even Rose said at the same time. “Where did you even come from? Go back whence you came…” looking at Rose, furrowing my brows, I pointed my finger at her.


“Eh? But I was just joking…” not realizing that I was doing the same, she was about to apologize. But seeing me laughing at her, she realized that she was off.

“What now? Do you not know us?” I questioned her. Shrugging her shoulders, she sat on the ground. Meanwhile, I was surprised to see that most of the people raised their arms. Not the ones with a family, except for a few of them… but not every single wished to join this either. Maybe once they see how good it will become for the others, they will feel the need to find their other halves.

“If you go to the guild and register yourself, you can do this later as well,” sending my last words into the humans’ heads, I teleported everyone to their other halves. Leaving them alone, in separate places, I believed that it was only a question of time before they started loving each other.


“This is just so… not romantic… like seriously. They just appeared in front of each other,” I shook my head upon realizing that we could have done better.

“Yeah, but it doesn’t really matter. They will just feel awkward for a while. Let’s leave them alone for now. They can leave anytime and meet again.” Hiro said, embracing me from behind.

His arms around my waist, kissing the back of my head, we stood there. “If you do this, you will seduce me…” I said upon feeling him caressing my sides, sometimes moving towards dangerous places, arousing me slightly.

“Oh? What is this supposed to mean?” Touching me, he leaned over my shoulder to look at me. I turned the other way without saying a word, as a shudder ran through my body. We are so terrible… Not bothering with my thoughts, he kissed my neck and then pushed me to the ground.


A few hours later, feeling content, we left our own world. There were a few pairs who warmed up quite a lot by now… but most of them were still taking it easy. That was the normal way, I guess.

[What are you talking about? We too spent months together before even kissing.] Hiro pointed out, making me remember that we didn’t jump at each other when we met.

Oh, indeed. But I felt the vibe between us as soon as I saw you! I said as I gave a kiss on his face.

[Is that so? Even though we were children and you didn’t really feel anything at that time? Hahaha~] Laughing at my futile attempt to spice up things, he pointed out the truth. Well, I did like him, but only as a like-minded boy. We were kids, it was natural that I had no such feelings…

Kissing my forehead, he whispered with a chuckle, “Haha, don’t worry. You don’t have to justify yourself in front of me. I find it perfect how we’ve got together and I’m sure of your feelings for me. That’s all that matters.” Feeling touched, I stole his lips for a long time before separating, saying. “Let’s get to work!”


Nodding, we called out Narihi and Poirlion from their world. “Oh, you two finished? You had your fun… it seems,” with a knowing smile on her face, Narihi remarked on how long it took for us to return.

“Mhm. It was great,” nodding, I replied with a smile.

“You are no fun. I thought that you will feel embarrassed…” Narihi, the evil Hydra, spilled the beans, showing her true colors.

Shrugging my shoulders, I answered, “Maybe when I was younger. Now I believe that it is a part of our lives and our nature. There is nothing to feel embarrassed about.”

“Your words are true, though I still have hardships when it comes to these things,” nodding, she agreed with me.


Raising a finger, Poirlion talked, “Alright. Enough of your girls’ chatting. Where do you intend to go now? Back to our world, or do you want to look around in this world?”

Seeing that he was hiding something, I wanted to look for the answers in his mind, but he talked before I could do so. “While you were having fun, we looked around in the nearby areas. After asking around, it turned out that we can’t use the portal unless reaching the seventh level or gain access.”

“Oh? And how do we do that?” Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Hiro questioned.

“Well, we would have to join one of the academies and earn the rights by showing off… Also, a tournament is going on today. It is the semi-finals, so not much left. The winner can surely leave through the gate of the Abyss,” Poirlion explained our possibilities.

Waving a hand, Hiro remarked, “Nah, we don’t need more tournaments, do we? We would have to barge in to win anyway… but I won’t join another academy… then what should we do? Shall we stay here, cultivating?”

“Hmm… we should have asked Elena. Maybe she knows about an unguarded portal and we could have had some fun,” I added my thoughts, feeling sorry that I didn’t ask her at that time.


“But we can still ask her,” using the stone we gave her, Hiro sensed her whereabouts. As it turned out, she wasn’t too far away.

“Do you want to ask her for information?” Poirlion asked as he put his hands on his hips. Nodding, we teleported towards Elena and were surprised to see a huge arena appearing in front of us. A busy city was below us, with low and high-level people below us. There were even stronger people than us. In the center of the city was a huge castle, while the arena was not far from it.

“It seems like she is also a participant,” Narihi muttered to herself.

“Or she is just watching,” kissing her face, Poirlion added. Reciprocating his feelings, Narihi returned the favor no his lips. Do we look like that all the time? I thought, feeling weird upon seeing such a scene.

Seeing the looks on our faces, Poirlion laughed, saying, “Yes, you look the same way.”

“Eh? Can you read my mind?” I said feeling surprised.

“No? I just know you quite well by now… we spent a lot of time together, after all,” raising a brow, he replied. Both Narihi and Hiro chuckled at that. Sighing loudly, we flew towards the arena but were stopped by a few cultivators at the early stages of the sixth level.


They were of different species, but the strongest one was probably some kind of Griffin. Their symbiotes were covering their bodies and they wore dark purple tabards. There were tiger paws in the center of the tabards, showing that they were uniforms.

“Halt! Those without a ticket or a noble rank can’t enter!” Shouted the Griffin guy. He looked human-like, except for a few feathers on his body and the two white wings on his back.

“Hello, we are coming from another world. Is it possible for us to use the gate?” With a bright smile on my face, I asked him kindly. His proud behavior diminished in front of me. Scratching the back of his head, he said, “Greetings. And… I don’t know, I’m sorry. What kind of world do you come from?” Looking at us, he asked curiously.

Seeing that he wasn’t that bad, Hiro replied with a smile, “We come from a cultivator world. Could we ask for a small favor from one of you? We really want to know if we could use the gate. I mean, the restrictions should be only for the people from your world.”

“Cultivator world? Fine. I’ll go and ask someone, but stay here. I still can’t let you in. I know that you are stronger than me, but if you don’t want to cause trouble for us and probably yourselves as well, wait there.” Nodding, he replied.


“Alright. By the way, I’m Hiro, he is Poirlion, and they are Narihi and Alice, my wife.” Pointing at each of us, Hiro introduced everyone. To show off their relationship, Poirlion and Narihi hugged each other.

Chuckling upon seeing that, the guy also introduced himself, “Nice to meet you, in that case. I’m called Skeiron. Skeiron Greywing, though my name probably doesn’t tell you anything, hahaha-” Seeing us shaking our heads sideways, he laughed.

“Is that some kind of ‘noble’ family name? I mean, you mentioned nobles or what before…” Hiro asked curiously. Seeing him nod, he continued. “Do you know of a good place where we could enjoy ourselves until then? Or if you know a girl called Elena, that would be awesome as well.”

At first, he just nodded, but upon hearing ‘Elena’, his eyes opened widely. “EH? Elena? How do you know her? Wait… are you talking about a long, black haired be-” he suddenly turned mute, not continuing it. Knowing what he wanted to say, we nodded.

“Oh… I do know her. She is a mysterious girl, but I know her. She is very talented… if not for the work, I’d surely cheer for her. But I’m sure that she is going to win even without that, hehe.” Scratching the back of his head, he laughed awkwardly.


Clearing his throat, he continued, “Hm… in that case, I might be able to take you in as she has got a noble rank. If she will invite you as guests, then no one can say a word. Maybe you should try contacting her.”

Nodding, we did as told. Using our mind powers, we found the presence of our stone. Not hers, though… Elena is really a master of hiding if not even we can sense her. The worst was that without sensing her, we can’t contact her. So we made the stone tremble to gain her attention.

“What is it?” Her voice resounded in my mind, almost startling me.

“Hello, can you let us in? We are here, in front of the arena. Skeiron is also here with us. He said that he knows you,” I replied to her question.

“Oh. You want to watch me fighting, or what?” She questioned me with a tinge of curiosity in her voice.

“It would be surely fun, but not really. We have something to talk about… it’s related to the limit on accessing the gate to the Abyss,” after telling the truth, I stayed silent.


“Haha, okay. Tell Skeiron to let you in. We will chat more once I’m done… because I’m standing in the middle of the arena at the moment…” Laughing, she answered with an unbothered voice, pointing out her position. “Oops?” was all I said as I broke the connection between our minds.

“She said that you should let us in,” Hiro talked to Skeiron at the same time as I to Elena. Nodding, he told us that we better not lie or we will be punished. Thanking for his warning, we teleported to the arena. When we teleport, we have to connect two dots in space. That isn’t hard, but anyone at or above the sixth level can sense the two points. So sneaking in without anyone noticing was impossible.


Appearing in front of the entrance, we entered the arena after talking things over with the gatekeeper. The arena was filled to the brim, but using our senses, we were able to find a few empty places. Luckily for us, we needed no more than one chair. Sitting down, we watched Elena’s battle carefully. She was truly strong… she won the battle quite easily. The arena went into an uproar and many people started clapping and whistling. The usual stuff.

There was a big and luxurious pavilion in the arena, which was at the highest point. A tigerman stood up with his arms raised. The crowd turned silent instantly. I can’t sense his exact strength. Somewhere at the ninth level, I thought after trying to feel how strong a top-notch ‘king’ was.


“I hereby announce that the champion of this year is Elena Syracia. Servants!” Waving his hand, he sat down. A few people walked down from his pavilion and gave a ring to Elena. It probably had some good stuff in it…

Seeing Elena receive it with a smile, the crowd shouted excitedly once again. After bathing in glory, she left the arena by turning into a dark cloud and disappearing. I felt someone tugging on my shoulder. Turning around, I noticed a person standing behind me, who was covered in black clothes from head to toe. There was a black mask on her face as well. I knew that it was Elena, even without trying to sense it.

We stood up and followed in her steps without saying a word. Meeting up with Poirlion and Narihi in front of the arena, Elena led us towards a restaurant. The people in there were quite weak, being only at the third or fourth level.


Going straight to the second floor, Elena sat down at a table on the balcony. Since there were only four chairs at a table, we shared the same chair once again. Dred turned into a snake and coiled around Elena’s neck. Taking off her mask, we saw the expected face under it. Noticing it, the people nearby started whispering.

A young boy stopped beside our table nervously, asking. “W-What can I serve you with?” After quickly running through the Menu with our mind powers, we ordered fries with schnitzel. It was the best~ Following our example, Narihi and Poirlion asked for the same, with Elena in their steps.

“What is it?” I couldn’t help but ask aloud upon seeing her surprised face.

“Well, most people don’t order what you did. I was starting to think that only I know what is good food,” she replied with a smile, making us laugh.


“So? What did you want from me? Access to the portal, right?” Raising a brow, she questioned.

“Yes. Can we go through as outsiders? We should have nothing to do with your rules,” leaning forward, I replied.

“Haha- yeah, you should have nothing to do with it. But there is a problem. Can you randomly go into a city and kill everyone legally just because you came from a place where it is allowed? It is the same with the portal. The laws still apply to you, even if you came from another place. And before you ask, no. I don’t know about another portal,” she said seriously, looking into our eyes.

She wasn’t lying. Sighing, I said feeling helpless, “Haah- alright then. Do you have anything for us to do in that case? We would be bored. Even a dangerous place where we could play would be good.”

Chuckling, she raised a brow. After making a thoughtful face, she said with a smile.

“Hmm… I could use some helping hands.”

 

Spoiler: Chapter 98 - Showing One's True Self

Showing One's True Self

Hiro’s POV:

------------------------------------------------------------------------

“What do you have in mind?” Alice questioned curiously.

Elena leaned forward, crossing her fingers, with a mysterious smile. She seemed to be really sneaky… though I have no idea if she hides her emotions even more at other occasions. Forming a dagger in her hand, she pulled her finger on its edge, saying. “You seem to be so defenseless by showing your emotions.”

“But I always have a feeling as if it was still something… incredible? I honestly wouldn’t do it. Well, not because of a lack of self-confidence… I have other reasons. Anyway, I really look up to you for that.”

Putting down her dagger, she raised up her hands, saying, “I don’t want you to misunderstand me. I believe that you are by no means defenseless. Our little game before also showed this clearly. Haha~ I’d still advise you to ‘play’ differently while being here. The rules are different, unlike in your unruly cultivator world. This place is more like a mind game.”


“This brings us to the thing I could make you do. Naturally, this is only if you accept it. It could cause a lot of trouble for you… are you interested?” Asking with her brows raised, she leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She kept looking into our eyes, waiting for an answer.

Let’s see what will you say now. I could get rid of that stupid noble easily and save Nor’ Tu. Although things could turn a little ugly, I believe that I could save the asses of these two… she thought while I read her mind. Turning silent, I stopped reading her.

[Haha~ she is wrong if she thinks that we are stupid,] while making a thoughtful face, Alice remarked in my mind. With a smirk on my face, I leaned forward, questioning. “What if I say that I heard your thoughts? What if I say that we can be as straightforward as we are because we can? No matter where we are, with our strength and bond, we will be sure to stand on the top,” sticking out my tongue, I finished.

Alice grabbed my chin and stole my lips. Elena’s face didn’t change, mostly… but that slight twitch of her brows didn’t escape my eyes.


“It seems like Miss Elena isn’t unshakeable either~” Alice fueled the fire, with a smile on her face.

Elena’s brows started twitching and she kept on switching between a deadpan face and a smile. Not being able to hold it any longer, she started laughing, holding her stomach. The people nearby looked at us with strange eyes, making a surprised face upon spotting Elena.

“Haaah~ It’s been a long while that I laughed such a good one. You hear that, Audrey?” She said, still looking at us with a smile on her face. [Ugh… her looks are matching mine…] Alice thought, feeling a little annoyed.

[Don’t worry, dear. You are the only one for me.] I quickly replied, stating the obvious.

[I know, but seeing your clone with another personality is weird…] she remarked, turning silent.

“*Chuckle* I do,” Audrey talked from behind Elena, still lurking in her shadow.


With a bright smile on her face, Elena continued. “If you want to be scapegoats, come with me. I’m quite sure that you’ll be able to escape without any trouble.”

Just as she finished her words, our food arrived. The servant’s hands were trembling slightly as he put down the plate in front of Elena. His eyes were darting all over the place, looking for something.

“Calm down already. Dred won’t bite, unless you provoke me,” Elena said with a slightly annoyed face.

“Y-Yes, my lady!” The servant saluted, smashing the plate on his own head, accidentally. We stood up, knowing that we won’t eat anything today… how sad. I feel sorry for the meat! I thought, feeling slightly hungry.

[I’ll cook something for you~] Alice replied, sending not so pure thoughts into my mind… The naked apron was very much to my liking last time…


“I-I’m terribly sorry! I’ll go and-!” The servant started shouting, but Elena interrupted him, saying.

“Stay silent already. No one is going to kill you… *Sigh* I’ll leave now. Take this,” giving something to the guy, she stood up, ready to leave.

“Are you alright?” Alice played the angel, squatting down in front of the poor guy. Chuckling upon seeing her behavior, I grabbed her hand, saying. “Come, honey. We have work to do~” Standing up, she followed me. With my next step, I stomped weakly on the ground, sending my energy towards the servant, cleaning his clothes and body instantly.

“T-Thank you very much!” Clenching his fists, bowing down, he shouted. Now that I think about it, Elena had no aura surrounding her body. That was something we wanted as well. Not even that Audrey or Dred had it…


Elena teleported away, with us in tow. We appeared in front of a simple cabin in the middle of a forest. Elena spun on her heels, with her dagger in hand. Although barely, I was able to see its direction. Not even moving, we just waited for it to arrive. The tip of her dagger stopped right in front of our throats, with almost no space between them.

Pulling back her hand instantly, she spun the dagger, but it disappeared when her hand covered our view on the dagger. “You are good to go.” Seeing our unchanging facial expression, she said.

“I told you already that I don’t care about your games or the games your world have. We are like kids. Playing with our own rules,” I said with a shrug of my shoulders, making her laugh.

“I know, I believe you. I was just curious about your reaction since you were very protective of her when we met,” she said as she turned around, with an honest smile on her face.


“It’s strange… maybe this is because I can feel your open-mindedness or I don’t know… but I feel as if I could open up in front of you and just laze around, showing my true self. You just make me feel weird, haha,” again laughing honestly, she remarked. I wasn’t surprised by her words as we usually experienced this.

It happened a lot to me both in my past life and in this one. I mean, Rose, Ellery, all of them were straightforward when in our company. “Sorry for saying this. I just felt like it,” she explained herself.

Entering the house, the snake around her neck slithered down to the ground and turned into a panther. Rin appeared behind us and stopped in front of Dred. She sniffed his body in her curiosity, like a simple animal… “What is she doing?” Dred’s voice resounded in our minds.

“R-Rin…” facepalming, I called her, but she just kept sniffing. Licking his face, she turned around and sat down beside us. “Ahh… Rin…” sighing loudly, I felt a little ashamed. “You should behave next time,” I sent my thoughts to her.

“Ahahaha! You’ve got that, Dred!” Elena laughed loudly upon seeing the scene. Turning on his side, he didn’t say anything.


“Why can he talk?” I questioned curiously. Raising her finger in front of her lips, Elena told me that it was a secret. We didn’t learn anything…

“Alright, let’s get to the point,” having enough, I focused on the matter at hand. Nodding, she started talking.

“This whole levitating continent is called Ketarn. It’s bigger than what you could ever imagine. This universe is one of the oldest, so it isn’t surprising that there are ancient clans, kings, and nobles… This empire we are in is called Trigon Empire.”

“Now I have a very serious problem and I’m in a stalemate. My race… which you don’t have to know is very… hated. Really, this is only racism against me… The problem is that if people were to find out, I’d be hunted… again. I had the luck to experience it and I really don’t wish to do so again. But there is a noble, who probably knows something. If I want to live a relatively peaceful life, I will have to kill him as soon as possible. So I really need to kill that noble.”

Sending an exact image of him into our mind, she continued, “He is called Thuurame and he is a demon… I don’t have any problems with killing him. The problem is that I had a smaller feud with him and anyone who is against me could use that up to blame everything on me. So I need outside help.”

“If we could make him attack you publicly… then you could kill him. I’d naturally stand beside you, along with my a few of my friends, who are also nobles. With numerous nobles approving of Thuurame’s wrong doings, no one would dare to step up and question the truth. The best is that no one would have a reason to.”


Hearing her plan, we nodded, asking, “Is that all? But who is the ‘judge’?”

“Hmm? Oh, she is called Nemesis. She made an oath that she will hold up justice, blah-blah-blah… nobody cares about it, but she usually decides the right way. Unless you show it all on your faces, I’m sure that we will get out of this without any problem,” she said with a face, which was showing her confidence.

“This is all nice, but this is still a risky move. So… Firstly, what will happen in case she still finds us guilty? Secondly, is she from this world? Because I have an idea of her origins if she isn’t… though that would be ridiculous. Thirdly, what is in it for us? I did say that we were looking for something ‘fun’, but this could be life-threatening as well. I don’t wish to endanger the life of my wife and our future plans. That would be stupid,” I replied instantly, pointing out our standpoints.

“Ugh… you aren’t as nice as I thought… C-Can’t you just… do it?” scratching the back of her head, she said with a stiff face.

“No?” Alice asked, tilting her head to the side, making me laugh.


Sighing, Elena spoke. “Well… depending on social standing or the seriousness of your crime, you could be charged with death as well. Considering that no one would be able to prove your crime for sure, the most that would happen is you, being imprisoned. Probably not for too long… The best case would be a fine, which I’d pay in your stead.”

“To you second question. As I have heard it, she isn’t from this world, but I’m not sure about this. Third question… what do you need? I’m not good with rewards. Just say what you need and in case I have it, we can talk… Money? I have that!” She asked with a hopeful face.

“Hahaha~ Who needs money? Our world doesn’t even have it! We just use World Crystals,” I laughed upon hearing her offer. “Ewww…” she bit onto her lips, thinking, visibly not wishing to give anything too good…

“Such greed,” I remarked with a sigh.


“Huh? No… My problem isn’t greed. I just don’t have anything that isn’t too good or too bad… but now that I think about it, Thuurame had something quite good. I could get my hands on it easily, once he dies.” Making a thoughtful face, she said. And switching to a smile, she continued, “Audrey~ You’ll have some work to do!”

“Okay~” her reply resounded from nowhere. Rose left our world and called out Audrey.

“Don’t you want to talk?” she asked with clear curiosity on her face. Raising a brow, Audrey nodded. Both of them left the cabin. Standing up, Narihi and Poirlion stated that they will leave us alone.


With no one but us left in the room, Elena talked. “It helps you in training your body and-” Raising my palm, I interrupted her. Leaning forward with a smile on my face, I said, “I have something much better in mind. What I’m really interested in is… how do you hide your aura completely? Why don’t you teach that to us and we are paid?”

Hearing my request, she frowned, saying “That could be a little… too much. Because if I teach that to you, you will be able to do much more. You are way too powerful even now. I’m not sure that it is something I should teach you.”

“Now-now… you ask for risky things. What if someone is conspiring against you and we jump into this? We could lose our lives as well,” Alice said with a similar frown, adding. “Especially if people find out that we made a compromise with your hated race… what then?”

Sighing loudly, Elena hung her head and mumbled silently, “I have a way… but you will have to take an oath. I don’t intend to give you a weapon that you could ever use against me. Stupid Thuurame… I’ll send you to hell for making me show such a good card!”


Not caring about her mumbling, knowing that we caught her - “And what is that oath about?” - I questioned her. Telling us what she wanted to hear, we repeated her words.

“I swear upon our lives, that the technique you - Elena Syracia - will teach us will never be used against you, or anyone who is on your side. The latter is defined by you. We hereby declare that unless you allow us to do so, we can’t use this technique in your presence. Lastly, we swear that we will never pass on this technique unless you allow us.” As both of us finished our sentence, she clapped. Standing up, she pointed towards the bed.

“Sit down there. I’ll tell you a few things. The rest will depend on you. It will be painful… but at this level, I’m sure that pain is a friend of yours.”


Following her instructions, we did as told. Closing our eyes, we waited patiently.

“I’m sure that both of you know the feeling of Mana. Ah, wait… Qi for you, right? Anyway. Focus on those gray dots. When you are done, try to go beyond it. Everything is dark, isn’t it? But there is still something in that dark, which can’t be perceived normally. It’s just a form of energy. Just like everything else. What I’m talking about is black.”

“But you don’t have to look for it. Try to sense it. Sense because that’s the key…” as her whispering faded, she disappeared from the room. Her soothing voice made both of us fall into a trance. Sitting together, in a complete darkness, we saw nothing but darkness. Even the gray spots called ‘Qi’ disappeared.

Smiling, we didn’t try to see it. We had a lot of experience when it came to energy, so we knew it… we just had to feel a new form of energy. One, which was different than what we felt before. Not knowing how much time passed, we just noticed strange, black dots appearing in our black surroundings. It was interesting as seeing black in black should be impossible…

Knowing that the following was the easiest part, we pulled that energy towards our bodies. Upon contact, a terrible pain rushed through our bodies and all of our energies were devoured in but a moment. Our bodies became drenched in our sweat. Focusing on our inner self, we felt a new form of energy filling us up.


Opening my eyes, I controlled this huge amount of energy in my body. Just a thought was enough to crack space in front of me. I felt the world change around me as I realized that things were much simpler than they seemed. Logically speaking, no matter what you saw, it was only a form of energy, wasn’t it?

I looked at Alice and both of us gulped loudly in our excitement. This was much better than simply hiding our auras… Although our inner energy was still of a better quality than this outside source, it was still a wonderful thing as we could use it for literally anything! Knowing that it was best to learn from experience, we created a few clones of ourselves.

Using them, we started experimenting on our own bodies. We changed our facial structures, skeletons, the positions of our organs. Naturally, these caused lots of internal bleedings and broken bones at first… but with our high regeneration speed, we healed our wounds in a moment.


After a few minutes of continuous practice, we learned how to control our energies. I looked at Alice happily, only to see her standing there… looking like a catgirl. “Nya~” giving a kiss on my lips, she said playfully as we separated.

Clenching my fists, I hold up my fist, shouting, “YES! This skill has created a whole new line of possibilities for us! WHERE ARE YOU ELENA! We will do your bidding!”

Appearing in front of us, she stepped back in her surprise. “E-Eh? Aren’t you too fired up? I just can’t read or understand you! What’s with you people!? Sometimes you go all mysterious and keep looking at each other as if you were talking. At other times, you go all retarded, like some kind of kids!? Could you clarify your personality!?” She panted slightly upon finishing her shouting.

Raising a brow, I looked at her seriously. Sighing loudly, she covered her face and was about to say something when that laughter I was trying to hold back broke free. Was this really her problem?


Chuckling, Alice resolved the things. “Haha~ I’ll tell you something. You can’t read us because we are always opened to look at. Like we said it before, we don’t hide our feelings. Depending on our mood - which can change very easily - we might change how we behave in no more than a few seconds. You don’t have to look for our motives in the background.”

“We are who we are and we are always driven by our own self. And that is something we always show. This can be a flaw, we do know that. But those who still decide to stay beside us… know what to expect from us. I know that this world is very different… but don’t try to apply your common sense when it comes to us. It’s easy to expect what will we react or do, which might make us the best company from time to time.”

“But it all comes down to just a few things. Do you want to understand our way of life? Do you want to know us? And do you want to see our true selves.” Embracing my back, she finished her explanation with a smile.


Rubbing her forehead, Elena just sat down on the ground where she stood. Chuckling, she replied. “Alright. I get your points. So you are an idiot couple… who show everything they have in a clear way. You show your weaknesses, your strengths, everything. And this makes you someone who can be really hard to deal with. Alone or together. But you are still a very trustable bunch. Am I right?” Hearing her short explanation, we laughed at her, agreeing.

[One more common sense break. Where is our cookie?] I thought jokingly.

[Oh? I’ll make you some cookie as well. I’ll put nipples on top of it…] Being as perverted as she was, Alice remarked smiling.

“But you learned to use it really quickly… well, I couldn’t heal my body as quickly as now at that time… so I had to do everything very carefully,” making a slightly envious face, Elena commented on our learning speed. I kept changing my looks, my bone structure. Really… anything was possible. I even turned into a bear.

Finally realizing it, I asked. “Dred… is he using the same technique? So… does he have a human or humanoid form as well?”

“Of course, I have,” he replied, standing behind us.

“You almost freaked me out there… don’t sneak up on us,” I rebuked him jokingly.


“Sorry~” he said, walking towards Elena. His size was only about the size of a dog at the moment…

“You are a silent one, aren’t you?” I asked upon looking at him.

“I am,” he said. He wasn’t using his mouth to talk… obviously. He used the space around him, creating his own voice.

“S-Shall we go?” With a slightly unsure voice, Elena asked.

“We can, but before that, both of you will have to take an oath, stating that you will help us to the best of your abilities if we were to be suspected,” I added with a serious face. Without any thinking, both of them did as told.

“Alright. But the others will stay here. And you should hide as well… or something,” Alice replied, waving her hands.

“Hiding? Oh, just don’t look back. Hehe~” laughing at her request, Elena turned into a shadow on the ground and melded with ours. Nor sight, nor presence, nothing. We simply couldn’t sense her. [This woman is dangerous!] Alice remarked, stepping through space, appearing in the city.


She sent the exact location into our minds. Following the path, we soon found ourselves in front of a restaurant. “Just wait nearby. He will soon come out. This is a habit of his. He always comes here to have dinner and pick up on girls. Hiro… you should leave Alice alone, or it might not work,” Elena explained things and advised such a terrible thing.

Not wishing to go through this again, I left Alice alone on the bench we sat and took my place at another one, nearby. “You can’t be separated… can you?” She was still in Alice’s shadow, yet she questioned such things.

“No… I can’t,” I mumbled silently, adding. “Does the guy have any preferences?”

“He has. Long blonde hair with sexy body… Alice’s face definitely isn’t a problem either… that’s why I didn’t say anything. Alice is a full strike for him,” she replied, making me feel proud and slightly worried at the same time.

A few minutes later, we saw a demon leave the restaurant, with two girls in each of his arms. To spice up things, Alice released her pheromones, in a small number.


As Thuurame went past Alice, he stopped for a moment. His nose started twitching as he kept sniffing. Turning around, he looked at Alice more closely. His eyes opened widely, along with his mouth. “Good evening to you milady! Do you have some time?” Not even bothering with the other two girls, he leaned forward to ask out Alice.

“No, thanks,” she replied coldly, closing her eyes.

“Yours is so cold to me… but even the thickest of the ice can be broken if-” hearing his ranting and idiotic lines, Alice interrupted him. “Please, just shut up with your bullshit.”

“M-My bullshit!?” With a clearly annoyed face, he exclaimed. “You are talking with Thuurame Brin! A noble at that! Do you want to die?” seeing that the scene finally caught the attention of the crowd, Alice switched style.

“B-But milord! You wanted to force yourself on me!” she shouted with a desperate face. We should have a role play tonight…

“Force?! Yes! I want you! Now come with me!” At first, he was visibly offended. But never in our dreams did we think that we would make things so easy for us. He stretched out his hand, wishing to grab Alice’s arm.


Stepping back, she evaded his movement. “You dare to resist? I’ll teach you how to behave!” He shouted angrily, using force. Strange chains shot out of his palms, coiling around Alice’s body. From this point on… it was clearly just self-defense.

Alice broke free from the chains, using pure strength and her new infinite energy. Instead of killing him instantly, she made the fight seem like a hard-fought one. After a few exchanges, she finally took the killing blow with her fist. Punching him in the face, his head was torn off. Using our Soul Force, we crushed him with a simple thought.

This time we wished to leave everything behind, fearing that people would learn about our abilities. “Humph… dirty bastard. Trying to force yourself on a woman!” Clearing her hands, Alice said loudly one last time, for everyone to hear. After taking a few steps, she teleported away, with us in tow. Upon meeting up, the first thing I did was hug her.


Out of the city, we teleported back to that cabin in the forest. Rose and Audrey were sparring, surprisingly. Meanwhile, Narihi and Poirlion were nowhere to be seen. I guess they are in their own worlds… I thought as I used my sense, finding them just as I thought.

“What now?” I asked as I created a few benches in a circle.

“Now? We will just wait for tomorrow morning to see what happens,” Elena replied.

Growing a few dry branches, I set them on fire. My clone returned with a huge fish. Using our energies, we cleaned its body in a moment. Slowly grilling it on fire, we just sat there silently, enjoying the mood. Later on, everyone joined in this little party of ours.

Using a few spices to enhance its taste, we ate the whole fish heartily.


Seeing the sun slowly rising, Elena mumbled silently. “With the light of this new day, this night shall prevail… hehe.” Chuckling, she turned silent.

Let’s see what will become of this little game of ours!

 

Spoiler: Chapter 99 - Finding Love

Finding Love

Alice’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------

We cultivated for two days straight, reaching the late eighth stage. We knew that people would come sooner or later. We used our energies, so it was only a question of time for them to find us.

Elena stayed where we were, meditating and training her body. It was interesting how differently things worked in this world. Even if we were to ‘train’ our bodies, it would be pointless since we wouldn’t gain strength. We had no other way to increase our strength, other than cultivating Universe Energy. This was probably the Abyss’s doing.

Meanwhile, Elena had to do a mix of the two. A group of people landed in front of us, wearing the same kind of tabards as Skeiron. Using their senses, they identified us based on our energy. Actually, they didn’t come for Hiro since he never touched Thuurame.


“You, there! Please don’t resist and come with us!” Pointing at me, the guard captain said. At least, I believe that she had such a position as her tabard looked different. Since I didn’t intend to sit in a prison, I asked what did I do. She told me that I’m suspected of killing a noble. Nodding, I walked towards her, along with Hiro.

Raising a brow, she tied her long black hair into a ponytail, asking Hiro why was he coming. “She is my wife. It is natural that I’d go with her,” he replied with a confident smile on his face, embracing my back.

Heaving out a sigh of relief, she placed her hands on her flat chest. Haha, mine are big and round, you loser! I ridiculed her in my mind, not showing it on my face. I guess she thought that Hiro wanted to stop them or something.

Since all of them were at the later stages of the sixth level, we teleported towards the city. “I’ll go after you,” Elena’s voice resounded in my mind.


Appearing in front of a huge building, made up of white stones, the guard captain turned around to talk. “My name is Etis. You are suspected of killing Thuurame, a noble of Trigon. In case you have reasons for attacking and killing him, you might be set free. If you need me for anything, then ask the guards.”

Looking into her eyes, I nodded with a serious face. I think that she was a Nephilim, but I’m not sure. Her skin has got a tint of blue, so she could be a part of another race as well. Turning towards the tall double doors, she opened them. A huge hall appeared in front of us, with a few people waiting inside. Many of them had some kinds of cuffs on their hands, sealing their Qi.

[Mana.] Hiro corrected me. It doesn’t even matter… both are the same. I thought, looking at him.

[I know. I just wanted to bully you, haha,] laughing at me, he admitted his wrong doings.

One of the guards stopped in front of me and placed the same kind of handcuff on me. Although in normal cases, it worked perfectly, but not with me. Hiro could channel his energy into my body anytime, meaning that this handcuff was pointless. Though, they didn’t know that nor did they have to.


“I’m glad that you are so understanding. Now I’ll take my leave,” nodding upon seeing my nice behavior, Etis remarked with a smile on her face. After waiting in the hall for about half an hour, which we spent with meditating, I was finally called into the damned room. Two guards wanted to grab my arms to take me in, but Hiro stopped them before they could touch me.

Heh. Stupid ogres! I thought, looking at them with dissatisfaction on my face. Opening the doors, we were led inside. There was a tall podium in the middle of the circular hall, while a few people were sitting all around. Exactly in front of the podium, the circular balcony extended outward.

A woman, whose face was covered with a mask, sat there silently. Even her body was hidden, thanks to a cape. As she raised her hands, everyone turned silent, while the guards kept whispering behind my back, telling me to go to the podium. Doing as told, I had to separate from Hiro, as he wasn’t allowed to stand beside me. I felt really lonely, even though he was only a few meters away from me. I’m rather used to him, standing beside me.


Exactly before the judge started talking, Elena entered the hall through the doors, with a few people behind her. I recognized a few of them. They were none other than the onlookers, who had seen Thuurame’s advances…

The majority of the people were present when the case happened and saw that he tried to assault me. Thanks to this, we won the lawsuit in a few words. There were a few people from Thuurame’s family, who tried to interrupt the judgment, but they had no evidence to speak of. Since they weren’t nobles, Elena would take care of them once things calmed down. As soon as we left this building…

“I hereby declare that the person present, called Alice, was found innocent,” Nemesis shouted the final judgment, leaving no room to debate. Using my mind power, I asked her politely.


“Good day to you, Miss. Can I ask you if you are from this world?” Hearing my question, she faced me, though I couldn’t see her eyes from her mask.

“Why do you ask?” She asked with a serious tone.

“Do you know a woman called Gaia?” I asked, looking at her with a smile on my face. She suddenly stood up and appeared in front of me, surprising many of the people present.

“How do you know her?” This time, she asked it aloud.

“We are coming from the world she resides within. We are also a part of her Academy,” tilting my head to the side, I replied honestly.

“Do you know the way back?” Grabbing my shoulders, she asked vehemently.

“Eh? Of course, I know.” Raising my brows, I answered her. “But why are you asking? Isn’t it simple? I’m sure that you didn’t forget it either…” I added with a curious face.

“Don’t be stupid, of course, I remember! But the Abyss changes every hundred years! It’s best to leave it when that happens or you will have problems finding a way back! That’s how I was stuck here! I came to this place with a few friends of mine, but when we wanted to go back, the gate to our world was nowhere to be seen!” Shaking my shoulders, she replied. Realizing her strange behavior in the middle of her excitement, she let go of my shoulders and stepped back.

Clearing her throat, she said that she was sorry. But her words surprised me as I didn’t know about this aspect of the Abyss. But then thinking of something, I questioned her. “But how come you couldn’t find back? I believe that with your strength, you were able to explore the whole upper floor!”

“At that time, I couldn’t. I was only at the seventh level, so I was restricted… These days I did explore it, but I still couldn’t find that world!” She exclaimed.

Stopping beside me, Hiro embraced my back. “Isn’t it because those two universes mixed? You were looking for the wrong universe, probably,” Hiro asked, making me remember the most obvious thing.


“Two universes… mixed? Did the creators bond or what? That’s unheard of!” She exclaimed, her voice slightly trembling. She was visibly annoyed by her terrible luck. “Heavens! For such things to happen exactly when I was away! Ridiculous!”

“Tell me the way back! I’ll leave as soon as possible. I’ve had enough of this place!” Almost commanding us, she said. Being at the eighth level, I knew that it was best to follow her words quickly. She didn’t seem to be too patient. I sent the way we came from into her mind. She quickly teleported away, leaving us in a dumbfounded state, along with the other people present.

[Maybe it was best if we left this world soon. Or else they might blame her sudden leave on us!] Hiro pointed out a possibility.

“See? I told you that everything will be fine,” stopping in front of us, Elena said smiling. Staying silent, we just nodded.

“Honestly… now I’m feeling awkward…” Hiro voiced his feelings, just like usually. Placing her hand on her face, Elena mumbled, “Now I too…” But it was true! We had nothing to talk about! We could ask unimportant or personal things, but that wasn’t our style.


“Ehm… what if we just… leave?” Pointing out the most obvious solution, I said.

“Ah, great idea. Let’s go,” catching that thin thread which could save her from this conversation, Elena agreed instantly.

Doing as if we didn’t notice it, we just followed after her. Standing in front of the building, we told her that she could visit us anytime she needed. Telling us that it was alright, we teleported away. Stopping in the middle of a plain, we called out Rose.


She appeared in front of us, rubbing her eyes. “Mhm- What is it? I was sleeping so peacefully!”

Grabbing her shoulders, I smiled at her and said, “We will go hunting today!”

“And what do we hunt?” Tilting her head to the side, she asked curiously. I coiled my arms around her neck, whispering into her left ear, “A husband for you!”

“EH?” Feeling surprised, her eyes opened widely. “M-Me? B-But I’m no good! I am shy around men! Do you want to kill me? I-I would rather live my life alo-” before she could finish her protesting, I caught her shoulders and teleported away.

Even if this guy was in a different universe, it didn’t matter as long as we could make him meet Rose.


Two days later, we traveled to a far away place on this land and found a city. There was a palace in the middle of it, showing that this was the capital city of some kind of kingdom. From Hiro’s memories, I know at least that much about kingdoms…

But the people here were… weak. All of them. We sensed only a few of them who were at the third level. The common people were only at the first or second level. Seeing that this world has numerous kingdoms, I’m quite sure that the most powerful people are the king and a few of his or her servants.

Using our mind powers, we sensed where was the line was going. Opening our eyes, we looked at Rose.

“You are so creepy with those heart shaped pupils…” biting her finger, she remarked honestly.

“Grr… do you think that we wanted it to be like that! It was this stupid Abyss’s doing!” I shouted angrily, feeling pissed off. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck my body, even though the sky was clear of clouds.

“Fuck you! Abyss!” I shouted, showing my middle finger towards the sky, earning another lightning…


Before we would be noticed by too many onlookers, we quickly teleported away. [Hiro! The Abyss is bullying me! We must take revenge in the future!] I remarked, hugging my husband. Patting my head, he kissed my forehead, not saying anything. But I knew that his intentions were no better than mine!

Following the line connecting Rose and her dear partner, we found ourselves in front of a simple house, on the outskirts of the city. Using our senses, we felt only a single person inside the house, at the later stages of the second level.

“He is clearly here… but how do we make him meet you?” Looking at Rose with a serious face, I talked to myself.

“C-Could we turn around? I-I really don’t think that I’m up for such things,” with a slightly red face, she said meekly.


“I’ve got a solution,” knocking on the door with a smirk on his face, Hiro replied.

“W-What are you doing!?” Feeling frustrated that she couldn’t just run away, Rose held the sides of her head. Grabbing her arms, I pushed her in front of the door, while Hiro stepped aside.

“Coming!” A manly voice came from the others side of the door. Turning around, Rose looked at us with pitiful eyes.

--------------- Hei Shé’s POV ------------------

I was born on this land. The land called Ketarn. My talent was never heaven shaking, but I wasn’t bad when it came to training either. I was quite average, to be honest. When I was young, I was always a lively child, running around in the village I was born in.

I also entered the forest nearby, on a daily basis. My mother always told me to stop doing such stupid things, before I meet with a too powerful monster. I was about eight years old, when I snuck out again, along with a boy from the village.

But at that day, everything went wrong. When we entered the forest, a bear at the twentieth level attacked us, while we were only at the eleventh level. Our strength was nowhere near close to being able to fight that monster.

When it attacked us, I tried to defend my friend, Xu Min, but before I could do anything, he pushed me away. He was really brave. I saw him dying in front of my eyes. Seeing his upper body, begging me to run, I got on my legs and ran away as quickly as possible. That’s the dark patch in my life, which keeps haunting me ever since.


From that point on, my ‘average’ talent, turned below average. The worst off was that I had panic seizures from time to time. Sometimes it came randomly and sometimes it happened when I thought about my late friend. Even now, I’m here on my bed, thinking of such things… somehow I reached my current level, but I’m getting really old to do this.

I tried to fight on for the sake of my friend, to live a fulfilling life in his place, but I couldn’t escape from my shadows. Feeling my chest tightening up, my breathing turn heavy, I knew that another seizure was coming. But before it could happen…

*Knock* *Knock*

Someone knocked on the door, making me forget my past. I’m a broken man at this point… I don’t know what could change me and make me enjoy this life I have. Sighing loudly, I got up from my bed and went towards the door, shouting, “Coming!”


Feeling curious who was looking for me, even though I barely knew a few people, I opened the door. And oh how much I was surprised. A dragonkin girl was standing in front of my door, facing the other way. She was looking at a beautiful blonde girl and the guy standing beside her.

Turning towards me, I saw her face. She was a real beauty, standing at a hundred and sixty-eight centimeters tall. She had long red hair and a really sexy body. Her eyes were of the color gray, with tints of green in them. They were really interesting. Meeting her eyes, somehow I felt cold. It’s been such a long time that I even talked to a girl. But seeing her face redden, even I felt a little lost with my emotions. If I would be my old self, I’d surely jump on her with so much cuteness.

“Hello. Who are you, people?” I said, asking no more than necessary.

“Hmm? Are you into old men or what?” The guy with brown hair put his right hand on his chin, and asked the girl in front of me, his brows furrowed.

“Well, it isn’t my-” he started saying, but the girl in front of me stopped him, shouting, “No! It’s not as you think!”

“Then let me fix him up,” he said with a smile on his face, pointing his finger towards me. Thinking that I’d be attacked, I raised my arms reflexively, but I soon found out that I was wrong. A green light shone and a slight feeling of pain coursed through my body. Or… maybe it was something deeper than my body. Could it be my… soul? Feeling surer of my idea, I looked down, only to see something strange.


My wrinkled arms were nowhere to be seen. Instead, my skin was taut and clean. Raising my hands hurriedly, I touched the sides of my face. It no longer felt like an old man’s. I looked at the brown haired boy with an amazed face, and then at the girl in front of me. But things were strange. She was much redder this time, for some reason. Burying her face in her hands, she mumbled, “Why are you doing this to me?”

“P-Pardon me… I don’t know what you did… and I thank you for it… but who are you?” Having mixed feelings, I asked. I had no one to rely on anymore. Maybe I should go back to my family… if they are still alive. Living this lonely life wasn’t enjoyable at this point.

“Ah, sorry for our rudeness. I’m called Alice. He is my husband, Hiro. And this girl here is,” grabbing the shoulders of the girl in front of me, she said with a bright smile, “Rose. She came here to get to know you. I hope that you don’t mind her company!”

What’s with these people? Although they seem to be nice, they are weird! I thought, not really knowing where to put them in my mind.

Feeling my face to be stiffer than ever before, I replied, “Eh-Ehm… I see….” It felt weird to be young again.


“Do you like it? You’ve got a small upgrade of soul and a few hundred years in addition. Free of charge!” Spreading his arms, Hiro said with a smile on his face.

“Thanks…” I replied. I don’t like to talk too much. I prefer staying silent and speak only when necessary. Maybe that’s why my class is an assassin… If anything, then this is the only thing that I still enjoy doing. It is fun to be quicker than others and finish everything with a single move! Unless I fail…

Now what. Should I invite them? But I’m not that kind of person… to invite random people into my house. Then again… I’d seem bad if I just sent away my benefactors. I thought, not knowing what to do with them. After thinking about it for a short time, I decided to make an exception.

“Do you- Do you want to come in?” I asked with a smile. At least, my acting skills were still good… but hell… my body is really young again. This ‘Rose’ keeps making me feel… excited. Damned hormones! It was so much better when I was just an old man!


“Oh, we do,” Alice replied with a smile. At this point, I didn’t know whether I felt happy that actual people were interested in me, or that they were bothering my lonely life. Closing the door behind them, I turned around, only to see those two sitting on my sofa. Meanwhile, Rose was standing right behind me, facing them.

As I turned, I bumped into her back, but she stood stable like a mountain. I felt really strange as except for Rose, the other two had no aura surrounding their bodies! Were they skilled assassins, or what?

“Ah! I’m terribly sorry,” I said, rubbing my nose. The back of her head was hard… Placing her palm over my nose, she used healing Magic on it. It was really unnecessary as I wasn’t wounded, but I found her efforts cute. Wait, what am I talking about!? Looking into her eyes to find my answers, I felt weird.


As our eyes met, I felt something strange in my old heart. Or maybe young, haha… She seemed so… perfect? I didn’t know where to put this in my mind. Her behavior, her looks, everything felt so cozy to me. I felt as if I could truly enjoy her company. But thinking of my past, I felt my heart aching at the same time.

Grabbing my chest, I gritted my teeth. “A-Are you alright?” Catching me, she said with a concerned face. That feeling went away as quickly as it came. Her fragrance entered my nostrils, filling me with a feeling of calmness.

“Yes… I’m sorry,” I said, apologizing for almost falling on her. Clearing my throat, I stepped sideways, but I soon found out that those two were nowhere to be seen. “Huh?” I let out a stupid sound, feeling surprised.


“Eh?” Turning around, Rose did the same. “Where did they go?” I asked with my head tilted to the side, looking at Rose.

“I-I really don’t know…” she said, looking downward. Raising her head a little, she asked with upturned eyes, “Could you… tell me your name?” Oh, heavens, this girl is just too cute! She is exactly my type!

“Yes. Sorry…. My name is Hei Shé. And what brings you, people, here? Or better, where do you know me from?” Feeling suspicious, I questioned her. I won’t turn all lovey-dovey, just because she is cute! I mustn’t forget that there are weird people! Who knows if she came here only to fool around with my life?

Seeing my suspicious look, she shrunk away and mumbled with a red face, “I’m so sorry! I really don’t know what to say. It is all their fault!”

Not understanding her incoherent reply, I asked what did she mean. Sighing loudly, she appeared in front of my sofa and sat down on it. Pulling up her scale covered knees, showing her panties, ignorantly… Being the gentleman I was, I turned to the side, evading the view under her skirt. Well, it was just her panties, nothing much… though I’ve never seen any before… Sighing another one, she looked at me and started talking.


“Can I be honest? This is probably because of how much time I have spent with them… but I prefer getting things straight.” Seeing me nod as I sat down in front of her, she continued.

“Where should I start…” she said with a tint of red on her face. “Hiro and Alice were my first real friends. I lived an average life before, with my similarly average talent. But it happened at the time when I visited a dungeon, that I met them. It was just a quirk of fate. Really…”

“They were a couple by that time. And since then, I learned that they have been together ever since childhood. Both of them have a belief, saying that everyone has another half, who are perfect for each other. I felt really skeptical at first, but seeing them in such a perfect sync, I started to lose my doubts. Believe me, ever since meeting them, I’ve never seen them argue.”

“As you have seen it… they are quite weird from time to time,” laughing with a bright smile on her face, she remarked on those two. Interesting concept… but I’m not sure if I should believe it.


“Now the thing is that… they took part in a race, which was only among a selected few. They always believed in spreading this belief, so their wish was an ability. An ability, to see the halves of every person.”

“Ehm… and the person my line led to is…” turning completely red, she buried her face in her legs.

“Me…” I finished her sentence. I saw her nodding, still looking downward. Now I don’t know what to think. I too feel skeptical about this thing, like every normal person would. But she really felt like my type, even her personality… I liked shy girls. Just because I haven’t talked to a girl for a long time, it doesn’t mean that I never did.

Looking up at me with those upturned eyes, she was visibly waiting for a reply. But what was I supposed to say?

 

Exxxxxxtrrrrraaaa long as celebration. More than 10k words.

Spoiler: Chapter 100 - Love isn't found... It is born

Love isn’t found... It is born

Hēi Shé’s POV:

------------------------------------------------------

I didn’t wish to jump into this suddenly. I needed time to find my words and think things over. “Please wait for a little,” I replied to her, probably making her feel anxious. Well, I didn’t know what were her feelings for me. I got that she has come here to meet me, her ‘other half’, but she had no real feelings for me. It was too early to say such things.


She is my type. Her personality also seems to match my taste. I could believe that she is my other half, but I shouldn’t forget about my past either. It won’t just go away. And I don’t have any real feelings for her at the moment. Surely, she is very lovely, but life isn’t as simple… Should I tell this to her? But what if she feels otherwise? Would I hurt her?

Sighing loudly, I rubbed my eyes, asking if she wanted me to be honest. Hearing her saying yes, I felt slightly better. This kind of conversation was really… good? I never talked so straightly and openly with anyone. No lies, no underlying meanings. Just the straight truth. I could understand why had she took a liking to this kind of chatting.

“As I see it… you have no real feelings for me. But at the same time, I find you very likable. I don’t know how you feel about me, but I clearly have nothing for you at the moment. Still, like I said, I find you very likable,” telling her the truth, I felt the burden leaving my heart.

“Is it better?” Looking at me, she asked. Not understanding her meaning, I asked what did she mean. “That feeling of being free, right? I had the same feeling when I talked to Hiro and Alice,” smiling, she explained herself.


“Oh… yes, it is interesting by all means,” I admitted with a smile on my face. Seeing me waiting for an answer, she looked away, before turning back to look into my eyes.

“No. I truly don’t have any feelings for you either, but… I found you… handsome!” Quickly exclaiming the end of her sentence, she buried her face in her legs, with a tomato-like head. Laughing at her antics, I felt a strange feeling in my heart. I haven’t laughed so heartily in a very long time. She really livened up my mood.

Could it be that this was what I was missing all this time? Someone who I could talk to freely and unrestrictedly? I feel so weightless. No troubles circling in my mind. No past to cry over. I thought with a slight feeling of realization. Maybe I was just missing a pair, who could understand and love me… but if it is really like that, then I’ll have to move for that to happen. I can’t let a girl do all the work, can I? Almost laughing up, I looked at her.

“And would you mind if… if we tried to know each other?” I questioned her, feeling slightly anxious. The foreshadow of refusal was always standing there…

“I definitely wouldn’t mind it,” snapping her head towards me, she quickly replied.

“Thanks,” I said, looking downward.


The room suddenly turned deathly silent as none of us were talking. Honestly, I don’t understand why, but I didn’t feel awkward. She was just there, sitting silently. But after our conversation, it didn’t feel weird to sit in this kind of silence. It was more… comforting?

Raising her head, she looked at me, asking about a soft spot. “Why are you gritting your teeth?”

Noticing it, I realized that I still had this habit. “Oh… I indeed do. But it’s an old story. I’m sure that you don’t want to hear-” Cutting into my words, she told me that she wanted to hear it. Telling her my tale, she understood the origin of my problem. This was honestly strange. Telling such a thing to a stranger, who I met only today. But I couldn’t stop it. I just felt so comfortable in her company.

The best was that I didn’t have to fear them being some kind of spies… as with their level, they could ground this whole kingdom with a swing of their arms. Ugh… I’m weaker than her. I must work on this! I thought, feeling a new reason to fight, forming in me. What kind of guy wanted to be weaker than a girl? Especially if the person in question could be his girlfriend in the future. Why does this feel so stupid to me?! I thought, not understanding anything!


Seeing my struggling face, she chuckled as she started telling her own tale. It was kind of… average. Although her childhood was sad, she seemed to enjoy her life at the moment, so it was all good.

“And what about that sudden seizure you had?” She asked out of nowhere, looking at me seriously.

“Ah… you know… I rarely talked about this to anyone. But since Xu Min died, I keep having this problem. I feel anxious whenever I think about my past, which happens a lot… or when I’m at crowded places. That’s also one of the reasons why I live on the outskirts of the city,” I replied with a sad smile on my face. I tried to fight it many times, but it always ended with me, falling on the ground.


“Have you ever tried to fight against it? Or anything of the sort?” she asked, conveying a feeling of empathy. She was a nice girl… really.

“Haha, I tried. More times than I should have,” I replied with a clear tone of ridicule. I was ridiculing myself for not being able to win over this shitty seizure.

“Then… would you try something?” Tilting her head to the side, she asked such a thing, waiting for my reply anxiously. I talked to many people, yet no one cured me of this sickness. One more didn’t really matter at this point.

“Sure,” I replied with a smile.


“Then lay down on your bed,” she said, and I followed her instructions. There was a person once who made me do this. And then started babbling about relaxation… it turned into a good sleep… really.

Sitting on the side of my bed, beside me, she leaned over me. Meeting her beautiful eyes, I was mesmerized. With this kind of setup, I couldn’t help but think of different things… Slapping myself, I returned to reality. But she never laughed or said anything. She just kept looking at me. Not with pitying eyes. She didn’t pity me. She didn’t feel sorry for me. At least, that was what her eyes made me feel.

Seeing her lips start moving, I listened eagerly. “You know… I learned a few things from Hiro and Alice as I have spent quite a lot of time with them. They did this many times…”

“They always said that the key to everything was we, ourselves. That we should understand ourselves to solve our own problems. That we, we must find out who we are and what are we living for," emphasizing her last sentences, I felt slightly moved.


“Would you plug your ears?” Taking out a strange device, she held it out for me to grab. Taking it away, I did as told. But there was no sound coming from it and I heard perfectly… What is this good for? I though. Leaning closer to me, she placed her hand on my chest, right over my heart.

“I’ll play a music, Hiro showed me. It can touch your heart if you let it in. So please do that. Let in the music and let out your feelings. Remember your past and cry if you need. Remember the thing that has been hurting you and pulling you down, and release it all with your tears. I’ll leave you alone so that you can concentrate on yourself.”

“Think about why are you afraid of your past. Why would you shrink away? Many people have much more tragical lives, yet they don’t have seizures. Are your past and your body something that can win over you? Think Hēi, think because that is what makes you understand yourself and that is what makes you release you from your cage. As I’ve heard it… you are the one shackling down yourself.”

“So now think, cry, and feel. Just find out who you are,” she talked with great vigor, yet her voice felt soothing at the same time. I couldn’t help but fall into her little mind game. Just as she finished her sentence, the music she mentioned before, started playing in my ears. I felt her hands grabbing my chest, suddenly releasing it. Her hands, along with her presence disappeared.


The music started out silently, just like my life. It was simple and happy. But then I remembered the things that happened in my childhood. I remembered Xu Min. I remembered how he died in my place. My heart started contracted, but it felt as if it turned into a tiny ball. Thinking of her warm hand, I grabbed my chest and thought.

Maybe I could have lived an average life if Xu Min was alive. Maybe I could have lived normally, like everyone else. Fighting alongside friends. Being betrayed by others. Feeling greed and lust over beautiful women. But was that something I wanted? Did I want to be different than who I am? Sure, it would have been nice, but I’d think differently, I’d be another person.

Didn’t I try to save him? He was the one who pushed me away. I should feel grateful for saving my life and enjoy the chance he gave me. I thought vehemently, as the music started intensifying. Should I forget his legacy, my life, and cover in my panic?

Feeling that dark feeling leaving and a sudden burst in my heart, I sat up suddenly, breathing heavily. I felt tears trickling down on my face. Realizing that I cried, I wiped away my tears. Maybe I should feel ashamed, but I didn’t. Tapping my chest, I found my clothes wet from my sweat. Pulling out this thing from my ears, I jumped up and ran towards the door. I’m not sure if her method worked.

It might return in the future. But I won this time. Maybe I’ll win the next time as well. And I must thank her for telling this to me. Almost breaking my door in my hurry, I arrived at the streets. A few people passing by, looked at me as if they were looking at an idiot. But their stares didn’t matter! Their thoughts didn’t matter! I finally found myself!


Running through the streets, I saw her sitting in a restaurant, with a stranger. Leaning over the table, she kissed the guy. On his lips. I felt my heart being crushed. Waking up, I sat up hurriedly, trying to catch my breath. Was this a dream? But how much of it? Or was it all just a dream? Taking off my clothes, I raised out of the bed and walked towards the bathroom.

Whether it was a dream or not, that method worked. I’ll be sure to try out if my seizure happens again, I thought as I walked through the living room. Noticing someone, I turned to the right, only to see Rose lying on the sofa. I was scared shitless at first, but after looking at her more closely, I realized that she was sleeping.

Now that I think about it, the device she gave was in my hand… realizing that it indeed wasn’t a dream, I smiled happily. But the scene where she kissed someone else was a nightmare… But why so? I don’t have any feelings for her… I started thinking, but upon looking at her peacefully sleeping face, I remembered what happened today.

She understood my problems, unlike anyone else before. She was there when I needed her. And even though I’m a stranger, she is still here. Does she believe in Hiro and Alice so much? Should I believe in this other half thing as well? Maybe I didn’t have any feelings for this girl before… now I do. I thought, squatting down beside the sofa.


Looking at her face, she seemed peaceful and beautiful! Her wavy long red hair hid a part of her face. Grabbing those locks of hair, I pulled them aside to see her face. Am I being seduced by her or what? I thought, touching the tips of her horns. Pressing my finger against the tip of her horn, it pierced my finger as easily as a knife would butter.

Sucking on my finger, my bleeding soon stopped. Raising my right arm, I moved it towards her left arm. Poking the scales on the outer half of her arm, I found them truly interesting. They were very smooth to the touch, yet hard at the same time. I bet that she has retractable wings… I couldn’t help but think enviously. Wings were cool.

Fearing that I’d wake her up, I pulled back my hand. Her chest raised up and down as she kept breathing, unconsciously catching my eyes. They seemed really soft… ARGH! What am I? A kid seeing a woman for the first time!? Wait… actually, she is the first I ever looked at so closely, I realized, releasing the sides of my head.


She suddenly turned on her front, leaving her back opened. Her thin black dress coiled around her body, showing me her curves. Seeing her bottom, felt a terribly powerful urge to just smack it. But unless I wanted to turn our relationship towards the wrong way, I knew that I had to hold back. Not to mention that she could kill me with a slap. After finally finding a reason to fight for, I don’t wish to die.

I want to turn into a man! A man who is stronger than his girlfriend! Even though she isn’t my girlfriend… “Do you like the view? A voice resounded from behind me, which somehow left me terrified. It was that blonde girl, Alice.

“A-Ah! I’m sorry. I was just curious of her scales!” I whispered silently.

“I didn’t know that her cleavage and butt had scales. Let me see,” walking towards Rose, she said with a smirk on her face.

“N-no no no! A-Alright… I admit my wrongdoings. I apologize. But she is really captivating!” Seeing that I had no way out, I replied honestly.

“Hahaha, I don’t care, actually. But it was fun to see your reactions,” laughing at me, she said. Turning deadly silent, she smirked while pointing downward. Looking down, I felt terror. Hiding my male part, I quickly rushed towards the bathroom.

NOOOO! I never realized that I was still naked! HELL! FOR FUCK’S SAKE! I shouted in my mind. In all honesty, I liked shy girls because I too was a little shy. Not too much, but standing naked in front of a girl wasn’t something that I would dare to do.


Since I had no clothes, I had to leave the shower, with a towel coiled around my body. I found Alice and Hiro sitting at my table, kissing… they seemed to be really into it as they didn’t even notice me. I went to my room to dress up, but I soon had to find out that I didn’t have anything good looking. Feeling dissatisfied, I wore the best I had.

I’ll have to work hard and earn some money! I thought, feeling fired up. I didn’t want to be supported by the girl I took a liking to. I didn’t want to look bad in front of her. Lying down on my bed, I realized that I can’t sleep. There was a pair of random people in my house and a girl I took a liking to. Maybe I’m even liking her.

Standing up, I went towards the living room. But unlike before, Hiro and Alice were looking at me.

“H-Hi,” I said with a stiff face.


Nodding, “To be honest, I always believed in the success of this little meeting. We never doubted our ability. As I can see it, you also have something for her,” Alice said with a smile on her face. Switching to a serious one, she added, “Now it is your turn to make her fall for you. She is very shy and might have problems admitting her own feelings at some point. At a point where it would be crucial. Don’t force yourself on her, but if fate were to play a prank on you, make her yours. Just don’t hurt her. She is our best friend.”

Finishing her sentence, they disappeared, along with Rose from my sofa. “We will visit you soon enough. Things should calm down for now, or else your relationship will be just a stupid explosion,” her voice resounded in my ears and I couldn’t help but agree. I had to think over what I wanted exactly.

What now? I’ve been living alone for such a long time now, yet this house feels bigger and emptier than ever before… Seeing the house empty, those were my first thoughts. I feel sorry for Xu Min, but he wanted me to enjoy my life. So I should do just that. And however ridiculous it may sound, there is a wonderful girl, who came here only to get know me and love me if possible…


Feeling my pride being moved, I decided to work hard. To work hard to be the man, who Rose could love.

---------------- Rose’s POV: --------------------

Opening the door in front of me, I saw an old man in front of me, standing at a hundred and seventy-seven centimeters tall. But his facial features seemed to be good looking. After Hiro ridiculed me, he turned the person in front of me younger. Looking like a twenty years old guy, I was left flabbergasted. He had long black hair, smooth face, and thin brows. He was wearing a simple T-shirt, and although his body was lean, he was visibly muscular.

Seeing him looking at me with those gunmetal gray eyes, holding his soul in those tints of brownish parts, I was mesmerized. Being shy as I was, I felt my face burning. He wasn’t a simple mortal or a weak cultivator I could play around with as if I was the boss… he was supposedly my other half, which I believed in. After entering and going through a series of events, I’ve got to know him. I know that it was mostly only the surface, but that was much enough.

Trying to help him, I used the knowledge I gained from my friends. When I left him alone to solve his problems, I was hoping that my methods would work. If he was my partner, then I’d have helped them differently. But he wasn’t. I just liked his personality. He had to find his own self before taking me. My half wasn’t a broken man. I liked taking care of those who I loved, which was the reason why I served Hiro and Alice so heartily.


Since I took a liking to Hēi Shé, I wanted to help him from the bottom of my heart. I don’t know why. I just wanted to take care of his soul. Maybe that was what I liked to do in my life? Helping others?

I couldn’t help but laugh upon realizing that I helped not only him but myself as well. I guess this is what I liked and wanted to do. While I sat on the sofa, Alice and Hiro appeared beside me. Leaning over, Hiro looked into my eyes. I raised my brows, not understanding what he wanted. “Your eyes look more resolute. Did you find something to work on?” Sitting back down, he kept looking at me.

I was used to these weird habits of his. Smiling, I nodded.

“Do you feel the need to get to know him? To love him?” Alice questioned with a smile on her face.

“Yes. He is my other half, isn’t he? I should-” I started, but she cut into my words.

“No. You shouldn’t and you are wrong. You don’t have to try loving him. You shouldn’t try to love him because he is your other half. This isn’t about our beliefs or about what you believe in. This is something you should feel. Don’t try to do it, just try to feel it.”


I opened my eyes widely upon hearing her words and realizing how wrong I was. I was trying to love him forcefully, which was impossible. I didn’t have to understand it, just feel it, as she said. Chuckling upon realizing my mistake, I thanked her for enlightening me.

“And now… what am I supposed to do?” Feeling lost, I wanted some guiding.

“Huh? Nothing. Sleep here. We will take you away later. He will need some time to resolve himself. Just sleep,” Hiro said, grabbing my head and gently pushing me onto the sofa. I don’t know what he did, but I felt my consciousness fading as everything turned dark. I fell asleep.


I awoke sometime later, only to sense that someone was squatting beside me. Using my mind power, I felt the person’s body shape. I knew that it was Hēi. Opening my eyes a little, I saw him from the corners of my eyes. He kept looking at my cleavage with lustful eyes. Learning a few things from Alice, I controlled my symbiote to coil tightly around my body.

Turning on my front, I felt his eyes burning a hole in my back. Feeling pleased that he was liking my looks that much, I smiled with my eyes closed. But realizing what did I just do, my face turned completely red. It’s good that I was facing the other way… I’m… I’m such a pervert! This is all Hiro’s and Alice’s fault! I’ve caught them red handed too many times! I should be more careful while being in their world…

Suddenly Alice appeared behind Hēi, but her words surprised me soon enough. What!? H-He was naked!? What the hell! And I… I was showing my body to him!? ARGH! I’m such an idiot! I shouted in my mind, my face red.


“Alice… I can’t look into his eyes now. Please, save me!” I begged her, using my mind power.

“Haha, you little pervert! You shall stay there for a bit more,” she replied, laughing at me. Aww… she is such a bully.

I soon heard Hēi’s footsteps nearing. Without saying anything, he went towards his room. I didn’t even dare to move, fearing that he would find out that I was awake. Knowing that he wasn’t here, I sighed out in relief. Now even if he were to come back, I could feign that I woke up just now! Oh, wait… I could have done the same now as well… Never mind… Realizing the truth, I chuckled.

But Hēi soon came back. Alice told a few things to him, surprising me. I felt touched upon hearing her words. But what was the weirdest… was that Hēi never denied her words! Did he have some feelings for me? I was hoping that he wasn’t just lusting after my body. Ugh… stupid female instincts! We want to look good in front of men. Now I made the same mistake!

Waving her hand, Alice teleported away, taking away me as well. The same night, I didn’t sleep. At my level, it wasn’t necessary anyway… but I couldn’t sleep, to begin with. Lying down in my bed, in my friends’ world, I found myself thinking about this day and our meeting…

----------------------- Hēi Shé’s POV: -----------------------

Looking at the ceiling, I sighed loudly. After they left, I went to bed. But I couldn’t sleep thanks to thinking about Rose. Unlike people above the three-hundredth level, I could feel tired quite easily. Yawning, I got up from my bed since it was pointless to try sleeping. Her eyes, her words, the feeling of her scales and the warmth of her skin.

All of them kept haunting my mind. And when I thought of her cute reddened face, I always found myself grinning like an idiot. But what left the deepest impression in my heart was how I wanted to see her again. Did I fall in love with her? I questioned myself, sitting on the side of my bed. It was nice to talk so freely in her company. Not something I could do with other girls. I always wanted to enjoy my life, but my past pulled me back.

I’m quite sure that with her beside me… I could enjoy it. Am I selfish? Do I want to have her to enjoy my life? But… What if it is like that? I want to have her beside me! So that I could love her and she could love me in return! Realizing my selfish feelings, I decided to fight for what I wanted. I had feelings for her. So it was natural that she should be beside me!


Looking out on the window, I saw the sun slowly rising up. Maybe I dozed off for one or two hours, but it didn’t matter. I wanted to see her! See the girl who helped me with my incurable problem. Though… It isn’t incurable anymore, is it? Haha, I thought, laughing in my mind.

Opening my front door, I walked through the streets aimlessly, hoping that I’d run into her. The worst was that I didn’t know where to look for her! Deciding that I should just go to the forest and fight the monsters, I turned around. In a life and death situation, my Quick Evolution would kick in, resulting in a great increase of my best traits.

But as I neared my house, I saw a group of guards standing in front of it. “You! Come with us!” As soon as they noticed me, they encircled me with incredible speed. These were the elite guards of the king! They were above the three-hundredth level. I had no way to fight them! Grabbing my arms, they forcefully took me towards the palace.

No one stopped us from moving forward in the castle… Opening the huge double doors, leading to the throne room, I was left flabbergasted. Hiro was sitting in the king’s chair, Alice on his lap. Rose was nowhere to be seen to my disappointment. The elite guards released me and left the room.


“Hello,” a familiar voice came from behind me. Turning around, I was stunned. It was Rose, wearing a short, black dress, which was coiling around her body tightly. It left little to my imagination when it came to her curves and I couldn’t help but run my eyes down on her body.

“Hahaha, look at his face. I told you that he would fall for you,” Alice laughed up behind me, but I couldn’t take my eyes off of Rose. Gulping loudly, I forcefully turned away but seeing her looking at me, I finally realized what was she waiting for.

“Y-You look stunning… I’m sorry, you just took my breath away,” I replied with cliche lines. Surprisingly, it worked just fine as her face turned reddish.

“Thanks,” turning to the side, she said with a red face. Forgetting where I was, I really felt like pouncing on her…


“We called you here for a reason,” Hiro’s voice resounded behind me. Rose walked past me and stopped beside them. Conjuring a nice wooden chair out of nothing, I felt slightly disheartened. My control was nowhere near as smooth and good as hers… She took her place and waited silently for something.

Raising a brow, I asked curiously, “And what could that be?”

Hiro pointed at Rose as he replied, “She. We can stay for a few days at most, but we wish to delay no more. You see… there was this prince who took a liking to my wife. So we killed him and devoured his soul. It came as a surprise that we have gained access to the system of this world,” he explained laughing.

“So now we don’t have anything that would make us stay here, other than you. But living far away from the universe we came from would feel weird. And this world is too much different. I and Alice will go around in this world… and we will leave Rose here for the time being. But afterward…” he said. Although he didn’t finish his sentence, I knew his meaning.


I felt panicked upon hearing his words. But at the same time, I had mixed emotions. Looking at Rose, she was so beautiful and wonderful. Was I someone worthy of her? I didn’t believe in that…

“But you have a way to come with us. Do the same as her and turn into our blood servant. Seeing that you can’t fly yet… Rose could carry you around in her arms, but I don’t think that you want such a thing to happen. We are ‘legendary’ beings, but we are different than most. I’m quite sure that you know us a bit more at this point. Honestly, even if you come, you won’t have to do anything. You can move around freely and unrestrictedly.”

“Rose is following us out of her own accord,” he finished his short explanation when two people appeared out of nowhere. One of them was a green haired beauty, who had scales on her body. I’m quite sure that she was a reptilian type, while the other one was a dragonkin, covered in blue scales. His horns gave him away.

Though now that I think about it, the woman had small horns on her forehead. Maybe both of them were dragons or hydras.

“We found what you wanted,” she said with a smile, looking at the couple in the king’s chair.


All of them had terrifying auras even from fifty meters away! This wasn’t my world. They were so out of my league and Rose… she was worthy to walk among them. But for me to do such a thing? Feeling sad and ashamed, I hung my head down.

“Oh, that’s good,” Hiro replied to the woman’s words.

“I’m sorry,” I mumbled silently. “What?” Alice questioned me, not understanding my words.

“I’m sorry! I-I can’t accept this! You people are way too much above me. I don’t believe that we could be the kind of equal partners you talked about,” I explained myself, with a louder voice.

“We aren’t above you. And you are making a terrible mistake,” Alice said, pointing at Rose’s face. She seemed to be really sad upon hearing my words.

“Why? You could catch up with me easily!” Rose exclaimed with hopeful looking eyes.


On one hand, I didn’t feel like serving someone. I was an assassin. I served the night and it served me! But this wasn’t my biggest problem. I saw that they were nice to Rose as well, which came from the bottom of their hearts. I’m sure that they aren’t terrible people. That prince was seeking death for a long time now anyway, so I naturally don’t feel bad for him.

But my main problem was myself. I knew that I shouldn’t think like this, but it was still there in my mind, bothering me and shackling me down. I didn’t feel that I was good enough for such a high-class woman! Seeing me staying silent, Rose’s eyes saddened. Appearing in front of me, she talked.

“Why do you not want me? Why don’t you try to believe in me?” Relatively thinking, she was the weird as we barely met. But for some reason, I felt terrible. I felt as if I hurt her. Something I should never do. Her question tore my heart.

“I-It’s not that I don’t want it. It’s just that I’m not go-” cutting into my words, she turned over the conversation.


“No, it is simple as that. You don’t want to because your soul is still weak. Aren’t you realizing that you are hurting me with your refusal? Who says that we must have the same kind of strength level? But with their help, even that is possible!” She shouted, pointing at Hiro and Alice. She wasn’t as shy as usual… but this side of hers felt strangely refreshing.

“Then why would you go with them, instead of trying to stay with me?” I asked the most important question.

“Why, you ask… They are my first true friends. That is one. Secondly… although they never think of it like that, I feel the need to repay my debt,” she said calmly.

I could say that she wanted to choose her ‘debt’, which no one cared about, instead of me. But it would be pointless. We met only yesterday, so throwing such an argument towards her head would be a terrible mistake from my part. I knew at least that much. I wouldn’t choose a fleeting feeling over long known friends either.


“Just agree…” she added.

“But… do you even have any feelings for me? Is it worth for me to come with you?” as I asked the most important question, I saw her eyes opening widely.

“I do…” turning her head to the side, she mumbled with a red face, surprising me a lot.

“You have?” I asked, wishing to hear her words again.

“D-Damn it, I have! But you keep crushing them by being as miserable as you are. Thanks to you, I found out what I liked to do. I enjoyed learning about your tale. I enjoyed trying to fix it. I enjoyed seeing your happy face afterward. Although you don’t know this, we have been looking at you the whole time by using our mind powers!”

“I find you handsome, I find your normal behavior and personality very attractive. I just don’t like when you go all depressed, trying to bring in facts and strength into our relationship! I made a similar mistake, which is why I am not angry with you. Alice helped me with that. So now I’m also here to help you. You shouldn’t think about reasons if you want to accept me. You should just try to love me!” Panting slightly, she finished her shouting.


Was I wrong all this time? Even though she was so shy, she tried her best to advance our sudden relationship. She tried to do something about it... while I? I was only pitying myself in my own misery. Why would we have to be as powerful as her instantly? I can always catch up to her if I work hard. It will be a hell lot of work, but I’m a hard worker anyway.

I was hurting her all this time by my self-pitying behavior. I accepted that I’d try my best to get my hands on her, yet when it came to the actual thing, I always backed away. Even now… I did the same. Raising my head, I met her eyes. She was looking at me with those expectant eyes. The green tints in that eternal gray shone with an interesting light. Noticing her trembling lips, I decided what I wanted.

This might cause lots of pain on my face in the future… I thought as I quickly grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. Her lips were still closed as I felt her palms touching my chest. I felt a great force pressing against me for the split of a second, but it soon stopped. The strange, invisible wall behind me, only helped my advancement.


Her pushing soon weakened as her lips loosened up. Opening my eyes, I saw hers being widely opened. Seeing the feeling of wanting and the fire in my eyes, she slowly closed her eyes. Following her example, I coiled my arms around her back. Feeling the warmth of her body, I felt happier and calmer than ever before.

How stupid I was. I realized my feelings not long ago, yet I almost pushed them away because of the fear of the unknown. I feared what will happen if I were to come together with such a girl. I would be the weakest in the group. I would be the most useless in the group. I didn’t want that to happen. But it never occurred to me that I was hurting her by refusing the truth, which was her feelings.

Feeling sorry for doing so, I tightened my embrace around her back. I felt surprised to feel her arms coiling around my back, gently. I had no idea how much time passed before we separated. Looking into her eyes, I saw happiness. Turning to the side, neither Hiro and Alice nor the other couple was there.


Noticing the same thing, Rose’s face turned completely red. Maybe realizing what did we just do, had the same effect on her. Stepping back, she asked with a half happy, half embarrassed face, “Will you come with me?”

“I will. If that’s what you want from me?” I replied, adding a question. But honestly, I just wanted to see her blush. Reacting just as I thought my dream woman, my ‘other half’ would… her face turned red as she said that she wanted it.

Whistling loudly, Alice and Hiro stood next to us. We literally jumped in our surprise.

“S-Since when!?” Rose exclaimed in her embarrassment.

“What? We never left. We just came to this side to have a better view on you!” Hiro said, laughing loudly. I felt skeptical… I think that in truth, they left and came back just now. They always left us alone when we needed it.

“I don’t believe you!” I exclaimed with a feeling of self-confidence. I had a lot to work on it, but as time passed by, it would grow anyway.


“Oh? Don't you? Then here, drink this,” giving me a simple wooden bowl, they smiled at me. Looking down, I saw that it was filled with a red liquid, with small tints of green. These people had so many green things…

Green, the color of will, is it? The more self-confident you are, the more you have it. Inspect Will.

Will: 52


Oh? Is it above fifty? I had it on forty for a long time now. Now that I finally resolved myself, it could keep growing easily. I will be the man who Rose could rely on! I thought upon seeing the window.

Taking away that bowl from Alice’s hands, I drank it without any hesitation. A terrible burning feeling spread through my whole body, causing me so much pain that I blanked out. This meant only one thing. The bloodline I was about to inherit was terribly powerful. Before blacking out and falling, I was still able to see Rose catching my body. I’d like to repeat lying in her bosom…

-------------------- Hiro’s POV: ---------------------

Seeing Rose catching her dear lover, I couldn’t help but grin. I felt really happy for some reason. In truth, we never intended to tear them apart. We just said it to make him hurry. Maybe I’m more emotional and sympathetic than I believed myself. [No, you aren’t. You just didn’t use it on anyone for a long while…] Alice replied in my mind, kissing my face.

It was interesting how we found joy in shipping people. Through these two days, we were observing every reaction these two had and tried to lead both of them towards the right way. Whether we did it right or wrong, the end result seems to be good. Now that they also clarified their problems, they can get into a much deeper and honest relationship. They won’t have to try hiding their little things anymore.

We also asked Poirlion and Narihi to catch a few ‘bad people’ with good skills in their possession. It came as a real surprise to us that some random little prince thought that it was a good idea to hit on Alice. Since our auras were hidden, we had no presence to speak of. This was also true for most people above the seventh level.

Since he couldn’t sense anything and took a liking to Alice, he commanded his top-notch guards to capture her. His soul mixed with ours as a result and we were truly surprised to see a window appearing in front of us.


As it turned out, we gained access to the training system of this world, leaving us with tons of abilities. After hiding most of them, leaving only the useful ones, we noticed that our table was the same. But it was understandable as we had everything shared. From the memories of this prince, we knew that Inspect was a common skill here. But we were lacking in that… [Status~] I thought in my mind and my table appeared.

Name: Hiro

Race: Twelve Headed Hydra (Mixed)

Level: 691

Class: Cultivator

Titles: The Sovereign; Bonded; Lover; World Traveler; Love Finder

Temporary Law Knowledge: 91%

Eternal Law Knowledge: 0%

Skills:
Twelve Chains of Bane (Curse) Lv. 100
Inspect Lv. 0 (0%)
Basic Elemental Magic (Completed)
Domain (Incompatible)
Shifting Time (Symbiote)
Other Half (Exclusive, Personal)
Nightmare (Exclusive)
Qi Control Lv. 100

Racial Skills:
Hydra’s Breath Lv. 100
Hydra’s Wings Lv. 100
Hydra’s Paw Strike Lv. 100
Hydra’s Tail Lv. 100
Eyes of Truth Lv. None
Twelve Eternal Chains (Curse) Lv. 100


I didn’t bother with looking at the passive stats. They were just numbers to me anyway… I didn’t need numbers to understand my own strength. The only difference was that Alice’s racial skills were Dragon related… It was interesting that most of our skills didn’t have levels beside them. But we found a serious problem, which has been bugging us for a long while now! We didn’t have a damned surname! What kind of husband and wife were we, without having a real name?!

“Rose!” Alice exclaimed suddenly, startling Rose. She stood at attention out of reflex, releasing Hēi Shé’s body. Using the laws, we held his body in place.

“Ah! Sorry… Why did you surprise me so much?” She said with a frown on her face.

“Oh, we just wanted to announce our new family name. We will also name your and now Hēi Shé’s race! Since we created your kind, we shall name it as well!” Alice replied, coiling her right arm around Rose’s neck. If not for her high-heels, she would be shorter… and noticing this, I couldn’t help but laugh.


“D-Damn you! Why are you laughing at this all the time?! Stupid Hiro!” She burst out with an unbelieving face. Feeling sorry for her, I went over and hugged her tightly.

“So? What have you decided on?” Tilting her head to the side, Rose questioned.

“Our family name will be Ourichi. And we decided to call your race Dre’khan!” Alice exclaimed loudly.

Your name has changed from Hiro to Hiro Ourichi. You share the same surname with your wife, Alice Ourichi from now on.

“Dre’khan? It sounds good on my part. Oh?! This is surprising!” She said as a window appeared in front of her. We too were able to see it since she was our blood servant.

The creators of this new race named it the following: Dre’khan. From now on, your race shall be the one mentioned before.


“Interesting… we created a new race! Hahaha,” Alice mumbled silently before laughing loudly. I felt Narihi tugging on my back, so I turned around to hear what she wanted. As our eyes met, she asked.

“Uhm… C-Can we drink a little from it? I know that this is kind of selfish but look at it the good way. You can make sure that you can command us like-” Hearing her stupid explanation, I held my forehead.

“Poirlion, have you not slapped her too many times? Where is your brain, you stupid girl,” I interrupted her, catching her nose between my fingers.

“Ouch! Let go of my nose!” As I let go of her nose, she started rubbing it. She looked like Rudolph with that red tip… Alice merged with me, which after we cut our wrists and filled up two bowls. Thanks to our high regeneration, our arm grew back in a second. It was truly ridiculous.


Drinking our blood, neither Narihi nor Poirlion collapsed. Their bloodlines weren’t that much weaker, so they were able to handle it. Except for the pain they felt, things went smoothly for them. As everyone entered our world, we teleported to the king’s room and took his soul away. We could use that to make training our body possible.

I believe, these things are regulated by the Abyss. We left the palace and went towards the place Narihi and Poirlion found. But before getting to work, we checked out how things were going. Entering Rose’s house, we saw her sitting on a sofa, Hēi Shé’s head on her lap.

“He will be happy when he wakes up,” I remarked with a smile, knowing what would a guy think.

“You think so?” Tilting her head to the side, she questioned.


Nodding, I stepped closer to examine the changes in his body. His muscles strengthened, his bones hardened. Raising his eyelids, I saw his eyes. There were tints of brown in the center before, but now it was a mix of green and brown. The most interesting was a thin line of green that was only on the edge of his iris, encircling it.

Horns were protruding on his forehead, curving upwards straight. Scales covered his whole arms and the back of his hands. The outer parts of his legs being the same, he was well protected against slashing attacks. Not bothering with Rose, I pulled off his T-shirt. His sides and his chest were covered in scales as well. All of his scales were black, with tints of dark green on them.

“W-W-What are you doing?! I’m still here! Don’t go and strip him like you have done it with me!” Fearing such things from happening, Rose shouted with her arms raised.


Narihi and Poirlion also appeared to show us their changes. Their scales turned darker, the number of their horns increased to four smaller ones. Except for their body strength, it really didn’t have much effect on them.

“Mmm… what is this noise?” mumbling silently, Hēi Shé turned on his front. “Aww, so soft,” not realizing that he was enjoying himself in Rose’s lap, he kept on mumbling. The poor girl’s face turned red as she realized her position.

“Hey, you should look where you are sleeping at,” wishing to fire up the things, Alice pointed out. Hēi Shé opened his eyes with a tired look on his face.

“Huh? Ah! I remember! I drank your blood… but where am I?” looking downward and then towards us, he questioned. Just as he finished his sentence, he turned to the right, only to see Rose’s lap. “Ah!” Looking up, as his eyes met hers, they shouted out at the same time.

It wasn’t a long scream or anything of the sort. Just a simple and short voice of surprise. Wishing to sit up, he unconsciously grabbed the things under him, which were Rose’s thighs. Standing up, he noticed that he was still holding them.


But unlike what I believed would happen, he just stood up with a slightly red face and scratched the back of his head. “I-I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine…” turning away, Rose said with a face, worthy of her name.

“You should just mate already,” Alice said with a skeptical look on her face, intensifying the red color.

“So? How do you feel?” looking at Hēi Shé, she asked.

Moving his arms, his legs, his neck, everything cracked a few times. Clenching his fists, he made a punching movement in the air. “W-What!? This is amazing! I’m much quicker than before!” He exclaimed with a flabbergasted face.

“See? I told you to come with me. You would have been stupid to stay! Hey! Now that I think about it, you can train in this world as well. And I can help you as well,” Rose offered up her help. How lovely…

“Alright, guys. Feel free to do whatever you want to. Just don’t kill every human and monster. It will take a heavy toll on the amount of Soul Force we have,” telling them the only rule we had, we said goodbye and disappeared from our world.


Now that we were the strongest, we were able to teleport the furthest. Out of this reason, it was better for Poirlion and Narihi to stay in our world as well. [People keep building houses on our planet…] Alice thought with a frown on her face.

[Haha, yes. But it is good in a way. We can be close to our friends.] I replied with a smile on my face, adding, [And accidentally feel what they do…]

[Ehm… let’s not mention that. Luckily, we can suppress our senses, so we don’t have to peek on them or the other mortals. It would be quite a challenge to do it with every creature,] Alice thought as we landed in front of a stone building. It was in the middle of the city, the only problem being that the people here were trash in our eyes.

Breaking the door, we were met with groups of people. There weren’t any humans, which was surprising as they were the most widespread race.


“What are humans doing in the city?! We purged all of them long ago! You dared to come here?!” A furry beastman stood up from his chair, alongside an elf. We were in our human forms and our auras were hidden. It was quite a lot of fun to do!

"Greetings simpletons! We are hungry, so we have come to devour your souls! Feel free to resist, but know that it is futile!" I said out of fun, the moment we walked in.

The beastman jumped towards us, trying to kill us with his fist. The elf held up his palms, ready to shoot some kind of magical attack. Not bothering with them, I stood in front of Alice and let their attacks hit my body. I barely felt anything as Blank reacted way before they attacked. His puny fist strike felt like a fly’s fart.

Spotting a hydra, I looked at him. His eyes weren’t as brave as the other people here. His lips trembling, with a terrified face, he ran towards us to kneel before us. But before he could do such a thing, I grabbed his shoulder and threw him outside.

“What are you doing Orauko?! Are you afraid of these idiot humans?” Not even bothering to notice the difference in our strength, they laughed at him.

[Is this for real? There can’t be such stupid people, can there?] I questioned Alice in my mind, shaking my head sideways.

[As you can see… there are,] Sighing loudly, she replied. I stomped on the ground weakly, but even that caused the whole building to tremble and the floor to crack. My aura spread out through the building, crushing the bodies of these weak people. Being at the fifth level, they thought that they could fight against us… Using Soul Eater, we devoured the souls of the most powerful people, while we stored away the rest.


Seeing that we didn’t get anything good, we decided to move on to the next place, Narihi mentioned. But at that place, we found people at the sixth level and a peak of it at that! The problem with this was that they were nobles. But considering that we had many souls in our possession and that we were at the ninth stage… it wouldn’t take much to reach the Eternal Law Realm.

At that time, we could leave anytime we wanted. Entering the luxurious villa, we used Space Lock on the whole area. Sensing it, the owner rushed out, shouting what were we doing. Not bothering with her threatening words, we killed her in a single move. Alice used a soul attack, while I blasted her body into pieces with four stacks of our Martial Art. It was enough to level the whole area. Devouring her soul, we reached the middle of the ninth stage.

After killing a few more people at the sixth level, we finally gained enough souls to reach the threshold. Dark clouds started gathering above us. [What? I thought that it wouldn’t come in this world…] I thought, feeling surprised.

[I guess it will come, no matter where you are… it’s like a creepy cloud! A stalker!] Alice exclaimed, making me laugh.


There was only one noteworthy skill we inherited. It is called Ethereal. Before the storm would arrive, we decided to see the description of this skill.

Ethereal

This skill was invented long ago. It uses Space around you, to make anything go through your body. While using this skill, you can’t be hurt. The downside is that others at your level can understand it easily.

The last sentence obviously meant that this was a trump card. If our opponent didn’t know of this skill and gave his or her all to finish us with that one attack, we could easily get away and kill him or her at the same time.

The wind blew, the sky turned dark, and the bolts of lightning struck our bodies. After the fourth bolt of lightning, we used our attacks as well just to make sure that we wouldn’t be hurt. While the lightning struck our bodies, making them evolve, we also pondered about the eternal laws.

Obviously, they were time, space, life, death. Time was the most crucial, so we decided to pick that one. It could help us a lot at the moment. Especially if we could increase the speed of our world. It would not only grow quicker, the weak cultivators in them would also train quicker than the outside world. The only downside was that it consumed our lives. But we had no problems with losing a few hundred thousands of years, or even millions at that. Considering that we had way more years to live than what we were supposed to…


[What is time? Is it infinite or is it finite? However I think about it, it is both.] Alice thought, but I had a different opinion.

[And what about this loop-like time? What if it was never infinite?] I questioned her with a smile on my face.

[Are you saying that it’s more like an infinitely swirling circle of finite time?] Hugging me, she asked.

[You know me all too well,] I hugged her back as I replied, chuckling. Maybe it was different than what we thought it to be. But these laws were based on our own understanding. If someone had a better concept for the time, the person’s control over it could be better and stronger than ours. These concepts were shared only among the masters and their disciples, families. Maybe many of them were different.

But they all served the same purpose. To understand the time. With the new concept in our minds, we became able to control time to a small degree. If we quickened it in our world, the same things would happen with the people in our world. Mostly with different people, different environment, different characters. But it would still be like an infinite loop of insanity.

But wasn’t everything like that? Our lives? We experience the same things continuously, just with different variants. That’s why we believed in this form of time.


Before we would be caught, we teleported towards the gates of the Abyss. Being able to step through much larger ranges than before, we didn’t need two days but two hours to reach it. It was definitely much better than before.

Appearing in front of the gate, we felt the senses of guards rushing through our bodies. Feeling that we were at the seventh level, they nodded, saying that we could go through. We were quite happy upon seeing that dark Abyss. Somehow it felt more familiar than that world with windows and tables… It was fun, but we wanted to go home. It felt the same when we went on long holidays and wished to go home after some time.

“And where do you want to set up this little kingdom of ours?” I questioned Alice since we weren’t sure about the exact position.

“Well, we decided to do it here… and occupy a place. But we should chase away a weaker group to do that,” she replied, looking towards our future.

“Ah… for now, let’s go back to our world and help out that old lady,” I said laughing, thinking of Gaia. Nodding we teleported towards the universe we came from. As we stepped through the usual portal, we didn’t see anyone nearby.


Appearing in front of Gaia’s house, we found both Sedna and her, sitting on the ground, meditating. The wind blew through the willow trees, rocking them slowly, adding to the image of the environment. The water rippled whenever a leaf fell into the tiny lake nearby and the air felt clear. Sucking in a breath of air, we closed our eyes to enjoy the feeling.

Alice brushed her hand through my brown hair, ruffling it in the process. But I didn’t mind it. Not even opening her eyes, Gaia talked to us, “You are back… What brings you here?”

“Hello to you too… and we came for a simple reason,” Alice replied with a smile on her face.

“I’m all ears,” she said as she opened her eyes, her shoulders slumping down. Seeing that she relaxed, I continued.

“You know, you have this problem of not being able to touch anyone. What-”

“Damn it! You came here to bully me!?” Interrupting me, she jumped up. The whole planet started trembling under the weight of her aura.

Not minding it, I looked into her eyes as I spoke again. “What if I said that we can cure you of this ‘sickness’ of yours?”

“Then I’d be happy enough to… I don’t know… do anything?” She started with great determination, but her voice turned more and more silent towards the end.


“I have a proposal. If we can resolve your problem, you hand over the control of your area in the Abyss and will help in keeping it up if someone stronger than us were to come for it,” I said with a smile on my face.

“Huh? What do you want with that? Do you want to ask for taxes or what?” Raising a brow, she questioned us with her head tilted to the side.

“Nah, we don’t need that. We want to create our own little kingdom. A kingdom of halves!” Alice exclaimed and then told us about our belief. She knew all too well how important it was to get on well with each other and she has seen how good we are at it. So it wasn’t surprising that she didn’t doubt our words.


“And what does your belief have to do with me?” She questioned curiously, feeling interested in our method.

“If you can find your other half and bond with him, you will be able to control Soul Eater. You will be able to touch anyone.” After making a thoughtful face, she nodded. She too knew how it worked.

“Fine. If you can really save me from this trouble of mine, then I’ll go as far as to drink your blood,” she replied with a serious face.

“Eh? No need for that. It would be nice, but-” I started, but she interrupted us, saying that it was her decision, not ours. Even though it was…

“I’ll help you in capturing and occupying the center of the first level of the Abyss. How does it sound? A kingdom of lovers in the middle of a world of death and blood,” she said, laughing ironically at the irony in that.


“Alright,” both of us replied at the same time. Alice held out her hand as her pupils took up that usual heart shape. Smiling at her, we asked at the same time.

“Shall we go?”

 

Spoiler: Chapter 101 - A Trouble or A Blessing?

I thank Mitchel van Dorst for his patronage. The gray path be with him!

A Trouble or A Blessing?

Rose’s POV:

------------------------------------------------------------

As my friends left, I realized that I was left alone with Hēi. He was standing in front of me, while I was sitting on the sofa. I couldn’t say that I felt awkward, but it was kind of strange. Gesturing to the sofa, I asked if he wanted to sit down beside me.

Nodding, he took his place, our shoulders touching. His scales were hard yet warm. Looking at his face, he looked to be much more self-confident. His presence filled me with the feeling of safety, which I loved. I was seriously starting to fall for him. His long silky hair hung down on his shoulders, sprawling out behind him.

I liked men with long hair. Raising my hand, I unconsciously touched it.



“Liking it?” He said, making me return to reality. Now that I think about it, he was looking at me all this time.

Feeling my face redden, I turned aside, saying that I did. “Haha, that’s good then. I’d cut it if you had wanted me to,” he said with a smile on his face. Every movement he made, was filled with endearment.I knew how he felt for me, so I was certain that I could trust him. These weren’t his superficial and fake feelings.

Him being my other half only furthered my trust, as I could be sure that he wasn’t the kind of guy who wanted only my body. He wanted to find someone who would love him and who he could love in turn. I was the same.

“What do you like to do?” He suddenly asked me.

“Huh? Ah… I like helping bad people! With a dagger in the heart…” I told him honestly. I realized that my personality was a little… divided. I loved helping on people, who I cared about. But those I didn’t like… could get the same fate as that boy in the village I was born. My childhood probably left a mark in my personality… which I have never taken note of until now.



“Are you for real?” Raising a brow, Hēi couldn’t help but lean back in his surprise.

“D-Do you think I’m weird ?” I asked, feeling surprised at the failure of the halves system and afraid at the same time. Were we going to disagree in something?!

“What? No! I like it! I was just amazed that you are so… similar to me…” turning silent, he hung his head down. I couldn’t help but chuckle upon seeing him. Huh. Alright then. I was startled there for a moment… I thought.

“Haha, why do you feel so down? I won’t get offended by such puny things. Maybe this is the result of spending time with those two… though I was never a thin-skinned person,” I said with a smile on my face.

“Okay… it just feels a little strange as other women always misunderstood. Maybe it was because they thought my tone to be offensive?” He replied, half talking to me and half to himself.

“O-Other women…” I repeated his words with a weak voice.



Holding up his hands, he shook them vehemently, with a panicked face. “Wait, wait, wait! I never touched any of them! We were just talking!” Realizing that he just spilled out the beans, he covered his face. So you are a virgin as well. Hehe, I thought with a smile on my face, feeling happy.

“Good then,” I replied reflexively, but then I realized that I slipped up as well, Damn it! We are too much alike! Shouting in my mind, he kept looking at me with his eyes opened widely, unmoving. Feeling his gaze on my face, I felt more and more nervous for some reason.

Placing his right hand on my face, he brushed his fingers through my red hair, reaching the back of my head. I felt him pulling me towards him, very weakly. “Would you mind it?” Almost whispering, he asked.

Shaking my head sideways, I leaned towards him, my eyes closed. I felt his warm lips touch mine, making me remember my first kiss with him. My mind refused to make coherent thoughts, so I left myself to my feelings. I had no idea what will I do like that, but I didn’t care. I was in good hands. He coiled his arms around my back, as he started breathing heavily.



Grabbing my shoulders, he pushed me down onto the sofa. Our lips kept giving out squelching noises, filling my mind with lewd thoughts. I wasn’t an easy woman, yet here I was, kissing with a man, whom I’d met only two days ago.

Suddenly separating from me, I was left with a feeling of dissatisfaction. I wanted more… I think. Covering my face, I thought that I was terrible. Slightly panting, Hēi asked, “Rose… Can I… Can I touch your br- breasts?”

“What?! N-No way! You can’t!” I exclaimed reflexively, feeling terrible. There is no way I’d let him do such a thing… was what I wanted to believe. But…

“R-Rose, you are so damned cute! I-I must feel you!” He shouted, grabbing them in the end.

“Auhn~ No!” I shouted, pushing him away. But thanks to my strength, he crashed into the ceiling and then fell back on me, his face between the things he wanted to touch.



Accidentally grabbing them, he raised his upper body. Looking down, he noticed what was he holding in his palms. His fingers moved, gripping them tighter.

“Haahn~” I moaned unconsciously. It was a huge mistake on my part because… he raised up his hands and apologized, but upon hearing me, a grin formed on his face. Pouncing on me… that was the end of my dear virginity…

But there was a problem… or a blessing. Only time and our emotions will tell…

 

Spoiler: Chapter 101.5 - Bonding with Rose

Bonding with Rose

Third POV:

------------------------------------------------------------

Hēi pushed down Rose onto the sofa, grabbing her breasts. His long lost feeling of lust returned with an overwhelming force. He felt his crotch burning upon looking at Rose’s red face. He loved shy girls and Rose being as perfect for him as she was… he couldn’t resist.

He sat up on her stomach, still holding Rose’s boobs, looking into her eyes. “Rose… I love you!” he shouted trembling with excitement and a bright smile on his face.

“Y-You do?” Wishing to hear it again, she asked shyly.

“I do,” Hēi replied with an honest smile on his face.

“Mh… Do whatever you want to…” turning away, she said with a red face.


Looking down, Hēi was able to see her cleavage. He slowly moved his finger along the edge of her left breast, up to her chin. Fixing the position of her head, Rose couldn’t turn away. Eyeing each other, Hēi leaned forward to kiss her. He felt her moist lips spreading apart, to accept him, causing him great joy.

In the meantime, Rose didn’t know what to do. She had caught Alice and Hiro many times before … but she never really looked at them. She was quite shy when it came to these kinds of things. She felt Hēi’s right hand grabbing her left shoulder, slowly moving downward, caressing her left side. His hands moved from her hips to her bottom, grabbing it.

She couldn’t help but yelp loudly. Placing her hands on his chest, she separated from his lips, turning away. Seeing her neck, Hēi couldn’t stop himself from kissing it. A bolt of electricity rushed through Rose’s body as a result, leaving her with a strange feeling of wanting. Her crotch felt itchy.


While Hēi was focusing on her neck, he didn’t notice Rose’s right hand moving downward to touch her crotch. All he noticed was that Rose suddenly moaned. Rose looked downward, her eyes meeting with Hēi’s, who was kissing and licking her neck. Panting heavily, she laid down her head, her fingers still moving downward. Finally noticing that things were strange, Hēi looked down.

Both of them were total virgins and unlike Hiro, who had knowledge from his past life, these two didn’t really understand what were they supposed to do. “What? Oh?” Noticing what was she doing, he questioned her with a smirk on his face. Rose was rubbing her thighs against each other, her fingers moving above her clitoris. She didn’t touch herself.

“Could it be that you like to be teased?” Realizing this, Hēi asked her with a serious face.

“N-No,” turning away, Rose replied. She was a terrible liar.

“So this is why your body shuddered every time I licked your neck… you are always shy because you know that you are a pervert. Just as I like it!” Hēi stated the truth cruelly, crushing Rose’s pride.


“No! I’m not a pervert! I was just trying to-” Interrupting her, Hēi didn’t back away, knowing that he had to hit the iron while it was still hot!

“You are! You teased yourself, only to be ready when we get to that point…” realizing what he said, he turned more and more silent towards the end. Noticing each other’s red faces, Hēi knew that he couldn’t fail here. Damn it! If I hesitate, her excitement will fade away. I must make my move now or never! he thought, encouraging himself,

Coiling his arms around her back, he leaned forward to kiss her again. “I love you as you are. You don’t have to hide,” he said before their lips touched. Moving his right hand downward, he started caressing the inner side of her thighs, teasing her as a result.


“Mhn~” Rose moaned as she felt excited once again. Hēi spread her lips with his tongue and broke inside. He kept licking the insides of her mouth, resulting in squelching noises.

“Mhm~ Th- These sounds are so lewd!” Grabbing his face, pushing him away, Rose remarked. Shrugging his shoulders, Hēi attacked her once again. But this time he moved his right hand towards her private place, touching her labia. He felt a valley between them, as he moved his hand up and down.

“AHN~ ” Rose moaned loudly when she felt his finger touching her clitoris. Her back arched and her legs spasmed reflexively.


Seeing her strong reaction, Hēi was filled with self-confidence and a feeling of satisfaction. “You like this spot, don’t you?” He asked as he sat up and started rubbing her finger on Rose’s clitoris.

“A-Ahn~ Uhm~ I- I do~ ” Her face beet red, Rose moaned loudly. Feeling greedy, Hēi felt her pussy, trying to find her hole. Spotting it, he pushed his pointing finger inside, causing Rose to moan and shut her legs.

“W-What are you doing?!” Her face panicked, she questioned him. Feeling her wet insides, he knew that he had nothing to lose here. Leaning forward, he whispered into her ear, “Fingering you.”

A shudder ran through Rose’s body, as excitement filled her heart. Hēi started unbuttoning Rose’s shirt, very much to her excitement and displeasure at the same time. She grabbed his wrist, almost about to push it away, but before she could do so, Hēi pushed his finger inside her pussy once again.

Moaning loudly, she lost strength in her hands. Successfully taking off her shirt, he pulled up her bra. Her red nipples stood erect, while her chest was heaving up and down.


Feeling short of breath upon seeing the scene, Hēi couldn’t help but stop for a moment to enjoy it. Looking into Rose’s eyes with a grin on his face, he grabbed her left nipple and pinched it.

“Ahn~ Damn you!” Rose shouted with a red face, feeling ashamed that she was so defenseless.

“Hahaha, you love being teased. Why bother lying?” Enjoying her personality, Hēi laughed at her reaction. He loved how she tried denying the truth yet her body always sold her out.


After sucking on her nipples for a short while, he sat up and crept backward. Raising Rose’s legs, he placed them on his shoulders. She tried shutting them, but his neck was in the way and since she didn’t intend to break it… her defenses were left open wide. Moving his pointing finger forward, he rubbed her clitoris through her panties.

“Look at yourself. You are soaking wet…” After feeling that it was wet, he dared to be presumptuous and point out such things. Although he didn’t have experience, he did see how people did the act, thanks to a few of his assassinations. That was the best and easiest time to kill a target… He knew that a girl being as wet as Rose was, was a sizable accomplishment.

“Uh… you are such a bully,” Rose said with a pouting face, gritting her teeth. Hēi grabbed Rose’s panties and pulled it up on her leg. She covered her face with her hands hoping that would save her.


“No! You can’t do that!” She shouted, her body remaining still. Hahaha, just how naive are you? Hēi thought in his mind. Leaning forward, he looked at her private place closely. Her labia were red but they were still closed. She was really a virgin, which filled Hēi with a feeling of worry and happiness at the same time. He didn’t know whether he would be good or bad at it.

He started rubbing her labia and clitoris with his fingers, making her moan. Her whole pussy was covered in a thin layer of liquid, showing her excitement. Switching to his tongue from his fingers, he licked her clean. With his tongue inside her, he looked up, meeting Rose’s eyes. Her chest was heaving up and down as she kept panting.

Hēi was soon surprised to feel Rose placing her hands on the back of his head, pushing him towards her pussy. Seeing that she finally opened up, he sat up with excitement. “R-Rose! I can’t wait anymore! Please! W-Will you have sex with me?” He almost shouted, forgetting himself.


“Ugh… asking such questions at such a time… but… Y-Yes, I w-will…” Turning away with a tomato coloured face, she mumbled silently. Hēi removed his pants with unbelievable speed, shaming even his own speed from before his evolution.

He was surprised to see her raising her legs and placing them on his two sides, widely opened. Seeing her wet pussy, his mind was intoxicated with perverted thoughts. He had a raging boner, which he had to take care of. Grabbing his penis, he crept closer to Rose, trying to enter her. But in his excitement, he forgot that her hole was downward.

Still looking away, Rose moved her right hand, grabbing Hēi’s penis between two of her fingers. She pointed it towards the right place, making Hēi feel embarrassed yet happy at the same time. “I-I’ll enter,” he mumbled silently.


“Mo! You don’t have to say it!” Furrowing her brows, Rose shouted with an embarrassed face. Feeling the tip of Hēi’s penis entering her hole, she bit her lower lips. Gritting her teeth, she rolled her toes into little balls, clenching her fists. Seeing that she was ready, Hēi grabbed her waist and slowly moved inward, tearing her hymen, taking away her virginity.

“AAAHHH!” Rose screamed out, feeling a strange mix of pleasure and pain at the same time.

“A-Are you alright?” Feeling surprised, he asked with a worried face. Seeing his care, Rose smiled at him as she raised her hand, to touch his face.

“No… I’m alright. It was just painful, but now it has already healed” She replied with a smile on her face.


Pulling out his penis, he saw some blood on it. “Hey! You are bleedi-”

“I know… you just stole away my most important thing,” cutting into his words, Rose soothed him. Nodding, Hēi started moving inside her.

“Ugh, God… you are so tight. This is… incredible!” Feeling great inside her wet and tight hole, Hēi couldn’t help but exclaim, adding that she was really wet and slimy inside.

“For our ancestors’ sake! Stop describing my- my p…” she started with annoyance, but her voice weakened towards the end, turning silent, her face red.


Hēi looked down to see their connection. “I-I’m inside you. I’m inside you!” He mumbled silently, shouting towards the end. Rose summoned a pillow out of nowhere and hid her face in it.

“You are such an idiot!” She shouted with a muffled voice. Not bothering with it, Hēi started moving inside her, slowly and gently.

“Tell me if it hurts,” he whispered as he leaned forward, taking away the pillow. Not having anything else at hand, Rose hid her face with her hands once again. “But why are you doing this? You are so beautiful!” Being better at complementing, he said with an honest smile.

“Really?” Rose raised her hands to ask. Stopping his movements, he told her that he meant it. Seeing a happy smile form on Rose’s face, he grinned as he started pounding her pussy, not sparing her even the least bit. Her smiling face turned into a much lewder one as she started moaning from the pleasure.


Her folds coiled tightly around Hēi’s penis, making him feel as if his waist was about to melt. Feeling a great urge building up inside him, he increased his pace.

“M-Mhm~” Rose moaned when he accidentally hit good spots. Noticing that she reacted differently at a few places, he slowed down, trying to concentrate on when she reacted. Oh! I get it! This isn’t that hard, is it? He thought upon realizing the key. He just needed to attack those spots and Rose would keep moaning, increasing his excitement as well.

“W-What are you doing? Are you testing your skills on me?! Y-You are making me feel weird!” Feeling an overflowing hotness building up inside her body, she said while looking at Hēi with teary eyes.

“Eh? Is that good?” He asked unaware of the real meaning behind her words. But at least, he didn’t stop moving.


“Are you for real?!” Raising a brow, Rose asked with an unbelieving voice. But her words were short lived as Hēi found her best spot.

“OH, MY FUCKING ANCESTORS! ” She shouted, rolling her toes into balls and gripping the cover of the couch, thinking of Alice and Hiro. Damn it! Were they feeling this good all this time?! She thought to herself, as a feeling of envy filled her heart. I wonder how it feels if we are bonded… and they have something even better than simple bonds…


As Hēi kept pounding her pussy, both of them were getting closer and closer to cumming. Turning her on her side, Hēi raised her left leg and put it on his shoulder, while he pushed aside the other one.

“Ugh… You are even tighter like this. This is… wonderful,” breathing heavily, he remarked while looking at Rose with lustful eyes. As he felt that his hips started trembling from the pent up hotness, he grabbed Rose’s ankles and pushed her legs towards her shoulders.

“W-What is this position?!” She shouted with her eyes opened widely, feeling surprised. Hēi’s penis felt even longer and thicker in this position, while her pussy felt even tighter than before. Each time his crotch hit Rose’s plump buttocks, the room resounded with clapping sounds. He rested his arms beside Rose’s shoulders, as he kept looking deeply into her eyes while moving.

“I thank you for being here with me. I thank you for loving me, even if you didn’t say it, I can feel it. I also thank you for helping me with my past. And lastly, I thank you for making me happy,” he said with an honest smile on his face, as he leaned closer to kiss her deeply. Closing their eyes, their lips met. Not being able to hold it back anymore, Hēi came inside Rose.


“Ugh… it was impossible to pull out. I couldn’t stop myself,” he said with a sorry face. Not understanding his sadness, she just chuckled upon hearing him.

“Don’t be stupid. You can do it… anytime,” realizing what she said, her face turned red once again.

“You are just so cute when you say such things. I’m so happy right now!” Hēi said with a smile as he embraced Rose. Feeling the warmth of his body, she was filled with a feeling of security and warmth.

Separating, Hēi looked into her eyes. They were burning with love! I want to protect this girl… he thought as his heart was flooded with his emotions.

“D-Do you want to… Uhm… do it again?” Looking away, Rose asked with a shy face.

“Oh, but how much I want to do it!” Hēi shouted as he grabbed Rose’s sides and laid down, pulling her over his crotch.


“W-wa-wa-what?! No! I won’t be on top!” She exclaimed as she realized that she would have to move like a lewd girl. She didn’t want to be like Alice… but she was more alike than what she believed herself to be.

Although she said that, she never moved. Inserting the tip of his penis into her, Hēi grabbed her at her waist and pulled her downward. “Ahn~” Rose moaned as she felt Hēi’s penis piercing her. She was still as tight as at the beginning. At first, she wasn’t moving, only if Hēi made her do so. But as she started feeling it more and more… she started shaking her hips out of her own accord.

Seeing it, Hēi released her waist and placed his right hand on her boobs, while the left one was on her right thigh. Rose’s eyes were closed as she kept moving, not noticing that she was busted long ago.


Huh? What about her tail? Hēi thought upon noticing her swaying tail. Releasing her nipple, he grabbed the middle of her tail.

“NO!” Rose snapped at him as she felt his clutch. Knowing that he found something good, he moved his hand upward, towards the tip of her tail. Seeing Rose’s despaired face, he pinched the tip, earning a loud shriek. Her folds tightened as her back arched and her whole body spasmed.

She came on the spot. Feeling that sudden tightness on his penis, Hēi couldn’t stop himself from cumming inside her. Panting heavily, she fell onto Hēi, her body relaxed. Hugging her, he kissed her cheeks. Surprising him, Rose turned towards him and gave him a deep kiss. His eyes opened widely, but he soon calmed down and closed his eyes.

After minutes of kissing, they finally separated. Still close to each other, Hēi whispered, “Are you sure that it wasn’t a problem that I came inside you? Twice at that?”

“Why would it be?” Raising a brow, Rose questioned.

“Well, being a father while I’m still so weak… would be a real shame…” he replied, leaving Rose with a flabbergasted face.

“Huh?!”